LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OP 
 CAUFOftNU 
 SAN DIEGO
 
 A QUEEN OF TEARS
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 THE LOVE OF 
 AN UNCROWNED QUEEN: 
 
 SOPHIE DOROTHEA, CONSORT OF GEORGE I. 
 
 AND HER CORRESPONDENCE WITH PHILIP 
 
 CHRISTOPHER, COUNT KONIGSMARCK. 
 
 NEW AND REVISED EDITION. 
 
 With 24 Portraits and Illustrations. 
 
 8vo, i2s. 6d. net. 
 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., 
 
 LONDON, NEW YORK AND BOMBAY.

 
 j*i. >//'</ . 4'r // //</</.>
 
 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 CAROLINE MATILDA, QUEEN OF 
 DENMARK AND NORWAY AND 
 PRINCESS OF GREAT BRITAIN 
 AND IRELAND 
 
 BY 
 
 W. H. WILKINS 
 
 M.A., F.S.A. 
 
 Author of" The Love of an Uncrowned Queen," and " Caroline the Illustrious, 
 Queen Consort of George II." 
 
 WITH ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES 
 VOL. I. 
 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 
 
 39 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON 
 
 NEW YORK AND BOMBAY 
 
 1904
 
 PREFACE 
 
 SOME years ago, when visiting Celle in connection 
 with a book I was writing on Sophie Dorothea, 
 The Love of an Uncrowned Queen, I found, in 
 an unfrequented garden outside the town, a grey 
 marble monument of unusual beauty. Around the 
 base ran an inscription to the effect that it was 
 erected in loving memory of Caroline Matilda, Queen 
 of Denmark and Norway, Princess of Great Britain 
 and Ireland, who died at Celle in 1775, at the age 
 of twenty-three years. To this may be traced the 
 origin of this book, for until I saw the monument 
 I had not heard of this English Princess a sister 
 of George III. The only excuse to be offered for 
 this ignorance is that it is shared by the great 
 majority of Englishmen. For though the romantic 
 story of Caroline Matilda is known to every Dane 
 she is the Mary Stuart of Danish history her 
 name is almost forgotten in the land of her birth, 
 and this despite the fact that little more than a 
 century ago her imprisonment nearly led to a war 
 between England and Denmark. 
 
 Inquiry soon revealed the full measure of my 
 ignorance. The dramatic tale of Queen Caroline
 
 vi PREFACE 
 
 Matilda and her unhappy love for Struensee, her 
 Prime Minister, has been told in Danish, German, 
 French and English in a variety of ways. Apart 
 from history and biography, it has formed the theme 
 of novels and plays, and even of an opera. The 
 most trustworthy works on the Queen and Struensee 
 are written in Danish, a language not widely read. 
 In English nothing of importance has been written 
 about her for half a century, 1 and, owing to the fact 
 that many documents, then inaccessible, have since 
 become available, the books are necessarily incom- 
 plete, and most of them untrustworthy. Moreover, 
 they have been long out of print. 
 
 My object, therefore, in writing this book has 
 been to tell once more the story of this forgotten 
 "daughter of England" in the light of recent his- 
 torical research. I may claim to have broken fresh 
 ground. The despatches of Titley, Cosby, Gunning, 
 Keith and Woodford (British Ministers at Copen- 
 hagen, 1764-1775) and others, quoted in this book, 
 are here published for the first time in any language. 
 They yield authoritative information concerning the 
 Queen's brief reign at the Danish court, and the 
 character of the personages who took part, directly or 
 indirectly, in the palace revolution of 1772. Even 
 Professor E. Holm, of Copenhagen, in his admirable 
 work, Danmark-Norges Historie (published in 1902), 
 vol. iv. of which deals with the Matilda-Struensee 
 
 1 I except Dr. A. W. Ward's contribution to the Dictionary of 
 National Biography, but this is necessarily brief. A list of the books 
 which have been written about the Queen in different languages will 
 be found in the Appendix.
 
 PREFACE vii 
 
 period, is ignorant of these important despatches, 
 which I found two years ago in the State Paper 
 Office, London. To these are added many docu- 
 ments from the Royal Archives at Copenhagen ; 
 most of them, it is true, have been published in the 
 Danish, but they are unknown to English readers. 
 I have also, in connection with this book, more 
 than once visited Denmark, and have had access 
 to the Royal Archives at Copenhagen, and to the 
 palaces in which the Queen lived during her un- 
 happy life at the Danish court. I have followed 
 her to Kronborg, where she was imprisoned, and 
 to Celle, in Germany, where she died in exile. My 
 researches at this latter place may serve to throw 
 light on the closing (and little-known) years of the 
 Queen's brief life. She rests at Celle by the side of 
 her ancestress, Sophie Dorothea, whose life in many 
 ways closely resembled her own. 
 
 A word of explanation is perhaps necessary for 
 the first few chapters of this book. In all the bio- 
 graphies of Caroline Matilda written in any language, 
 her life in England before her marriage has received 
 scant consideration, probably on account of her ex- 
 treme youth. As her parentage and education were 
 largely responsible for the mistakes of her later years, 
 I have sketched, with some detail, the characters of 
 her father and mother, and her early environment. 
 This plan has enabled me to describe briefly the 
 English court from the death of Queen Caroline to 
 the accession of George III., and so to form a link 
 with my other books on the House of Hanover.
 
 viii PREFACE 
 
 My thanks are due to Miss Hermione Ramsden 
 for kindly translating for me sundry documents from 
 the Danish ; to Mr. Louis Bobe, of Copenhagen, for 
 much interesting information ; and to the Editor of 
 the Nineteenth Century and After for allowing me to 
 re-publish certain passages from an article I recently 
 contributed to that review on Augusta, Princess of 
 Wales. I must also thank the Earl of Wharncliffe 
 for permitting me to reproduce the picture of Lord 
 Bute at Wortley Hall, and Count Kielmansegg 
 for similar permission with regard to the portrait of 
 Madame de Walmoden at Giilzow. 
 
 W. H. WILKINS. 
 
 November, 1903.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE i 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 19 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 THE BETROTHAL 35 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 52 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 70 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 84 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 106 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 124 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 138 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 152 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 175 
 
 b
 
 x CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 STRUENSEE IQ3 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 THE TEMPTER 209 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 228 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 THE FALL OF BERNSTORFF 251 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 265 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 THE REFORMER 280 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 303 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 THE DICTATOR 328
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 QUEEN MATILDA (Photogravure). From the Painting by 
 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds, 1766 Frontispiece 
 
 LEICESTER HOUSE, WHERE QUEEN MATILDA WAS BORN Facing page 4 
 
 FREDERICK, PRINCE OF WALES, FATHER OF QUEEN 
 MATILDA. From the Painting by J. B. Vanloo at 
 Warwick Castle, by permission of the Earl of 
 Warwick ,, 14 
 
 MADAME DE WALMODEN, COUNTESS OF YARMOUTH. 
 From the Painting at Giilzow, by permission of 
 Count Kielmansegg , 24 
 
 JOHN, EARL OF BUTE. From the Painting by Sir Joshua 
 Reynolds at Worthy Hall, by permission of the Earl 
 of Wharncliffe , ,, 36 
 
 THE ELDER CHILDREN OF FREDERICK AND AUGUSTA, 
 PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF WALES, PLAYING IN KEW 
 GARDENS. From a Painting, temp, 1750 50 
 
 QUEEN LOUISE, CONSORT OF FREDERICK V. OF DENMARK 
 AND DAUGHTER OF GEORGE II. OF ENGLAND. From 
 a Painting by Pilo in the Frederiksborg Palace 62 
 
 KING CHRISTIAN VII. From the Painting by P. Wichman, 
 
 1766 76 
 
 KEW PALACE, WHERE QUEEN MATILDA PASSED MUCH 
 
 OF HER GIRLHOOD. From an Engraving, temp. 1751 ,, go 
 
 THE MARRIAGE BALL OF CHRISTIAN VII. AND QUEEN 
 MATILDA IN THE CHRISTIANSBORG PALACE. From 
 a Contemporary Print ,, 104 
 
 THE CHRISTIANSBORG PALACE, COPENHAGEN. From an 
 
 Old Print, temp. 1768 120 
 
 ii
 
 xii LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 EDWARD, DUKE OF YORK, BROTHER OF QUEEN MATILDA. 
 
 From the Painting by G. H. Every .... Facing page 132 
 
 QUEEN MATILDA RECEIVING THE CONGRATULATIONS OF 
 THE COURT ON THE BlRTH OF THE CROWN PRINCE 
 FREDERICK. From a Contemporary Print . . . 142 
 
 CARLTON HOUSE, PALL MALL, THE RESIDENCE OF THE 
 PRINCESS-DOWAGER OF WALES. From a Print, temp. 
 1765 156 
 
 THE MASKED BALL GIVEN BY CHRISTIAN VII. AT THE 
 OPERA HOUSE, HAYMARKET. From the "Gentleman's 
 Magazine," 1768 ....... M M 172 
 
 THE PALACE OF FREDERIKSBORG, FROM THE GARDEN 
 
 TERRACE. From an Engraving, temp. 1768 ,, 180 
 
 WILLIAM HENRY, DUKE OF GLOUCESTER, BROTHER OF 
 QUEEN MATILDA. From the Painting by H. W. 
 Hamilton, 1771 ,, 190 
 
 STRUENSEE. From an Engraving, 1771 ....,, 206 
 
 QUEEN SOPHIA MAGDALENA, GRANDMOTHER OF CHRIS- 
 TIAN VII , 226 
 
 AUGUSTA, PRINCESS OF WALES, MOTHER OF QUEEN 
 
 MATILDA. After a Painting by J. B. Vanloo . 244 
 
 GEORGE III., BROTHER OF QUEEN MATILDA. From a 
 Painting by Allan Ramsay (1767) in the National 
 Portrait Gallery .in 264 
 
 THE FREDERIKSBERG PALACE, NEAR COPENHAGEN. From 
 
 a Print, temp. 1770 282 
 
 THE PALACE OF HIRSCHHOLM, TEMP. 1770 ...,, 304 
 
 Two RELICS OF QUEEN MATILDA IN THE ROSENBORG 
 CASTLE, COPENHAGEN, (i) THE INSIGNIA OF THE 
 ORDER OF MATILDA ; (2) THE WEDDING GOBLET . 330 
 
 QUEEN MATILDA AND HER SON, THE CROWN PRINCE OF 
 DENMARK. From the Painting at the Rosenberg, 
 Copenhagen ,, 348
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE. 
 
 CAROLINE MATILDA, Queen of Denmark and Nor- 
 way, Princess of Great Britain and Ireland (a 
 sister of George III.), was born at Leicester House, 
 London, on Thursday, July 22, 1751. She was the 
 ninth and youngest child of Frederick Prince of 
 Wales and of his wife Augusta of Saxe-Gotha, and 
 came into the world a little more than four months 
 after her father's death. There is a Scandinavian 
 superstition to the effect that children born father- 
 less are heirs to misfortune. The life of this " Queen 
 of Tears " would seem to illustrate its truth. 
 
 Caroline Matilda inherited many of her father's 
 qualities, notably his warm, emotional temperament, 
 his desire to please and his open-handed liberality. 
 Both in appearance and disposition she resembled 
 her father much more than her mother. Some 
 account of this Prince is therefore necessary for a 
 right understanding of his daughter's character, for, 
 though she was born after his death, the silent forces 
 of heredity influenced her life. 
 
 Frederick Prince of Wales was the elder son 
 
 VOL. I. I 
 

 
 2 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 of George II. and of his consort Caroline of 
 Ansbach. He was born in Hanover during the 
 reign of Queen Anne, when the prospects of his 
 family to succeed to the crown of England were 
 doubtful, and he did not come to England until 
 he was in his twenty-second year and his father 
 had reigned two years. He came against the will 
 of the King and Queen, whose cherished wish was 
 that their younger son William Duke of Cumber- 
 land should succeed to the English throne, and 
 the elder remain in Hanover. The unkindness 
 with which Frederick was treated by his father 
 had the effect of driving him into opposition to 
 the court and the government. He had inherited 
 from his mother many of the graces that go to 
 captivate the multitude, and he soon became 
 popular. Every cast-off minister, every discon- 
 tented politician, sought the Prince of Wales, and 
 found in him a ready weapon to harass the 
 government and wound the King. The Prince 
 had undoubted grievances, such as his restricted 
 allowance and the postponement of his marriage 
 to a suitable princess. For some years after 
 Frederick's arrival in England the King managed 
 to evade the question of the marriage, but at last, 
 owing chiefly to the clamour of the opposition, he 
 reluctantly arranged a match between the Prince of 
 Wales and Augusta, daughter of the reigning Duke 
 of Saxe-Gotha. 
 
 The bride-elect landed at Greenwich in April, 
 1736, and, two days after her arrival, was married
 
 to Frederick at the Chapel Royal, St. James's. The 
 Princess was only seventeen years of age and could 
 not speak a word of English. She was tall and 
 slender, with an oval face, regular features, bright, 
 intelligent eyes, and an abundance of light-brown 
 hair. Frederick's marriage did not make him on 
 better terms with his parents, and in this family 
 quarrel the Princess, who soon showed that she 
 possessed more than usual discretion, sided with her 
 husband. The disputes between the King and the 
 Prince of Wales culminated in an open act of revolt 
 on the part of the latter, when, with incredible folly, 
 he carried off his wife, on the point of her first 
 lying-in, from Hampton Court to St. James's. Half 
 an hour after her arrival in London the Princess 
 was delivered of a girl child, Augusta, who later in 
 life became Duchess of Brunswick. The King was 
 furious at this insubordination, and as soon as the 
 Princess was sufficiently recovered to be moved, he 
 sent his son a message ordering him to quit St. 
 James's with all his household. The Prince and 
 Princess went to Kew, where they had a country 
 house ; and for a temporary London residence 
 (while Carl ton House, which the Prince had bought, 
 was being repaired) they took Norfolk House, St. 
 James's Square. 
 
 A few weeks after this rupture the illustrious 
 Queen Caroline died, to the great grief of the King 
 and the nation. Her death widened the breach in 
 the royal family, for the King considered that his 
 son's undutiful conduct had hastened his mother's
 
 4 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 death. Frederick now ranged himself in open opposi- 
 tion to the King and the government, and gathered 
 around him the malcontent politicians, who saw in 
 Walpole's fall, or Frederick's accession to the throne, 
 their only chance of rising to power. The following 
 year, 1738, a son and heir (afterwards George III.) 
 was born to the Prince and Princess of Wales at 
 Norfolk House. This event strengthened the posi- 
 tion of the Prince, especially as the King's health 
 was reported to be failing. 
 
 Frederick removed his household to Leicester 
 House in Leicester Fields. It was here, eleven 
 years later, that his posthumous daughter Caroline 
 Matilda was born. Leicester House was built by 
 the Earl of Leicester in the reign of James I. 
 There was a field before it in those days, but a 
 square was subsequently built around the field, and 
 Leicester House occupied the north-east corner of 
 what was then Leicester Fields, but is now known 
 as Leicester Square. It was a large and spacious 
 house, with a courtyard in front, and the state rooms 
 were admirably adapted for receptions and levees, but 
 as a residence it was not so satisfactory. Frederick 
 chiefly made use of Carl ton House and Kew for his 
 family life, and kept Leicester House for entertain- 
 ing. His court there offered a curious parallel to 
 the one his father had held within the same walls 
 in the reign of George I., when the heir to the 
 throne was also at variance with the King. Again 
 Leicester House became the rallying place of the 
 opposition, again its walls echoed with the sound
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE 5 
 
 of music and dance, again there flocked to its 
 assemblies ladies of beauty and fashion, elegant 
 beaux, brilliant wits, politicians and pamphleteers. 
 Frederick's intelligence has been much abused, but 
 he was intelligent enough to gather around him at 
 this time much of what was best in the social life 
 of the day, and his efforts were ably seconded by 
 his clever and graceful wife. 
 
 After the fall of Walpole several of the Prince's 
 friends took office, and a formal, though by no 
 means cordial, reconciliation was patched up be- 
 tween the King and the Heir Apparent, but there 
 was always veiled hostility between them, and 
 from time to time their differences threatened to 
 become acute. For instance, after the Jacobite 
 rising the Prince of Wales disapproved of the 
 severities of his brother, the Duke of Cumberland, 
 "the butcher of Culloden," and showed his dis- 
 pleasure in no unequivocal manner. When the 
 Jacobite peers were condemned to death the Prince 
 and Princess interceded for them, in one case with 
 success. Lady Cromartie, after petitioning the 
 King in vain for her husband's life, made a personal 
 appeal, as a wife and mother, to the Princess of 
 Wales, and brought her four children to plead with 
 her as well. The Princess said nothing, but, with 
 evident emotion, summoned her own children and 
 placed them beside her. This she followed by pray- 
 ing the King for Cromartie's life, and her prayer 
 was granted. 
 
 After the reconciliation the Prince and Princess
 
 6 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 of Wales occasionally attended St. James's, but 
 since the death of Queen Caroline the court of 
 George II. had lost its brilliancy and become both 
 gross and dull, in this respect contrasting unfavour- 
 ably with Leicester House. Crossness and dulness 
 were characteristic of the courts of our first two 
 Hanoverian kings, but whatever complaint might 
 be brought against Leicester House, the society 
 there was far livelier and more refined than that 
 which assembled at St. James's. The popular 
 grievance against Leicester House was that it was 
 too French. France was just then very unpopular 
 in England, and the British public did not like the 
 French tastes of the Prince of Wales the masques 
 imitated from Versailles, the French plays acted by 
 French players and the petits soupers. High play 
 also took place at Leicester House, but the Prin- 
 cess did her best to discourage this. In the other 
 frivolities which her husband loved she acquiesced, 
 more for the sake of keeping her influence over 
 him than because she liked them. Her tastes were 
 simple, and her tendencies puritanical. 
 
 At Kew the Prince and Princess of Wales led a 
 quieter life, and here the influence of the Princess 
 was in the ascendant. Kew House was an old- 
 fashioned, low, rambling house, which the Prince 
 had taken on a long lease from the Capel family. 
 The great beauty of Kew lay in its extensive garden, 
 which was improved and enlarged by Frederick. 
 He built there orangeries and hothouses after the 
 fashion of Herrenhausen, and filled them with
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE 7 
 
 exotics. Both Frederick and his wife had a love 
 of gardening, and often worked with their children 
 in the grounds, and dug, weeded and planted to 
 their hearts' content. Sometimes they would com- 
 pel their guests to lend a hand as well. Bubb 
 Dodington tells how he went down to Kew on a 
 visit, accompanied by several lords and ladies, and 
 they were promptly set to work in the garden, 
 probably to their disgust. Dodington's diary con- 
 tains the following entries : 
 
 "1750, February 27. Worked in the new 
 walk at Kew. 
 
 " 1750, February 28. All of us, men, women 
 and children, worked at the same place. A cold 
 dinner." l 
 
 It was like Frederick's monkeyish humour to make 
 the portly and pompous Dodington work in his 
 garden ; no doubt he hugely enjoyed the sight. 
 The Prince's amusements were varied, if we may 
 judge from the following account by Dodington : 
 
 " 1750, June 28. Lady Middlesex, Lord 
 Bathurst, Mr. Breton and I waited on their Royal 
 Highnesses to Spitalfields to see the manufactory 
 of silk, and to Mr. Carr's shop in the morning. In 
 the afternoon the same company, with Lady Tor- 
 rington in waiting, went in private coaches to 
 Norwood Forest to see a settlement of gypsies. 
 We returned and went to Bettes worth the conjurer, 
 in hackney coaches. Not finding him we went in 
 search of the little Dutchman, but were disappointed ; 
 
 1 Bubb Dodington's Diary, edition 1784.
 
 8 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and concluded the particularities of this day by 
 supping with Mrs. Cannon, the Princess's midwife." 
 
 These, it must be admitted, were not very in- 
 tellectual amusements. On the other hand it stands 
 to Frederick's credit that he chose as his personal 
 friends some of the ablest men of the day, and found 
 delight and recreation in their society. Between 
 him and Bolingbroke there existed the warmest 
 sympathy. When Bolingbroke came back to Eng- 
 land after Walpole's fall, he renewed his friendship 
 with Frederick, and often paced with him and the 
 Princess through the gardens and shrubberies of 
 their favourite Kew, while he waxed eloquent over 
 the tyranny of the Whig oligarchy, which kept the 
 King in thrall, and held up before them his ideal 
 of a patriot king. Both the Prince and Princess 
 listened eagerly to Bolingbroke's theories, and in 
 after years the Princess instilled them into the mind 
 of her eldest son. Chesterfield and Sir William 
 W T yndham also came to Kew sometimes, and here 
 Frederick and Augusta exhibited with just pride 
 their flower-beds to Pope, ^who wrote of his 
 patron 
 
 And if yet higher the proud list should end 
 Still, let me add, no follower, but a friend. 
 
 The Prince not only sought the society of men 
 of letters, but made some attempts at authorship 
 himself. His verse was not very remarkable ; the 
 best perhaps was the poem addressed to the Princess 
 beginning : 
 
 1 Bubb Dodington's Diary, edition 1784.
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE 9 
 
 "Tis not the liquid brightness of those eyes, 
 That swim with pleasure and delight ; 
 
 Nor those heavenly arches which arise 
 O'er each of them, to shade their light : 
 
 and so on through five stanzas of praise of Augusta's 
 charms, until : 
 
 No, 'tis that gentleness of mind, that love 
 
 So kindly answering my desire ; 
 That grace with which you look, and speak, and move, 
 
 That thus has set my soul on fire. 
 
 Perhaps it was of these lines that the Prince once 
 asked Lord Poulett his opinion. " Sir," replied that 
 astute courtier, "they are worthy of your Royal 
 Highness." 
 
 Notwithstanding his admiration of his wife, 
 Frederick was not faithful to her. But it may 
 be doubted whether, after his marriage, he in- 
 dulged in any serious intrigue, and his flirtations 
 were probably only tributes offered to the shrine 
 of gallantry after the fashion of the day. In every 
 other respect he was a good husband. He was 
 also a devoted father, a kind master to his ser- 
 vants, and a true friend. In his public life he always 
 professed a love of liberty. To a deputation of 
 Quakers he once delivered the following answer : 
 "As I am a friend to liberty in general, and to 
 toleration in particular, I wish you may meet with 
 all proper favour, but, for myself, I never gave my 
 vote in parliament, and to influence my friends, or 
 direct my servants, in theirs, does not become my 
 station. To leave them entirely to their own con- 
 sciences and understandings, is a rule I have hitherto 
 prescribed to myself, and purpose through life to
 
 io A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 observe." " May it please the Prince of Wales," 
 rejoined the Quaker at the head of the deputation, 
 " I am greatly affected with thy excellent notions of 
 liberty, and am more pleased with the answer thou 
 hast given us, than if thou hadst granted our request." 
 
 Frederick avowed a great love for the country 
 over which he one day hoped to reign ; and, though 
 French in his tastes rather than English, he did all 
 in his power to encourage the national sentiment. 
 For instance, it is recorded on one of his birthdays : 
 " There was a very splendid appearance of the 
 nobility and gentry and their ladies at Leicester 
 House, and "his Royal Highness observing some 
 lords to wear French stuffs, immediately ordered 
 the Duke of Chandos, his Groom of the Stole, to 
 acquaint them, and his servants in general, that after 
 that day he should be greatly displeased to see them 
 appear in any French manufacture V 
 
 Moreover, he instilled in the minds of his 
 children the loftiest sentiments of patriotism. In 
 view of the German predilections of his father 
 and grandfather the training which Frederick gave 
 his children, especially his eldest son, had much to 
 do in after years with reconciling the Tory and 
 Jacobite malcontents to the established dynasty. 
 The wounds occasioned by the rising of 1745 were 
 still bleeding, but the battle of Culloden had ex- 
 tinguished for ever the hopes of the Stuarts, and 
 many of their adherents were casting about for a 
 pretext of acquiescing in the inevitable. These 
 
 1 The Annual Register, January, 1748.
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE 11 
 
 Frederick met more than half way. He was not 
 born in England (neither was Charles Edward), but 
 his children were, and he taught them to consider 
 themselves Englishmen and not Germans, and to 
 love the land of their birth. His English senti- 
 ments appear again and again in his letters and 
 speeches. They crop up in some verses which he 
 wrote for his children to recite at their dramatic 
 performances. On one occasion the piece selected 
 for representation was Addison's play of Cato, in 
 which Prince George, Prince Edward, and the Prin- 
 cesses Augusta and Elizabeth took part. Frederick 
 wrote a prologue and an epilogue ; the prologue was 
 spoken by Prince George. After a panegyric on 
 liberty the future King went on to say : 
 
 Should this superior to my years be thought, 
 Know 'tis the first great lesson I was taught. 
 What ! though a boy! it may with pride be said 
 A boy in England born, in England bred ; 
 Where freedom well becomes the earliest state, 
 For there the laws of liberty innate etc., etc. 
 
 There came an echo of this early teaching years 
 later when George III. wrote into the text of his 
 first speech to parliament the memorable words : 
 " Born and educated in this country, I glory in the 
 name of Briton ". 
 
 In the epilogue spoken by Prince Edward 
 similar sentiments were expressed : 
 
 In England born, my inclination, 
 Like yours, is wedded to this nation : 
 And future times, I hope, will see 
 Me General in reality. 1 
 
 1 Prince Edward, Duke of York, became a Vice-Admiral of the Blue.
 
 12 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Indeed, I wish to serve this land, 
 It is my father's strict command ; 
 And none he ever gave shall be 
 More cheerfully obeyed by me. 
 
 We get many pleasant glimpses, in contemporary 
 letters and memoirs, of the domestic felicity of the 
 royal household at Kew and Leicester House ; of 
 games of baseball and " push pin," with the 
 children in the winter, of gardening and cricket 
 in the summer, and of little plays, sometimes com- 
 posed by the Prince, staged by the Princess and 
 acted by their sons and daughters all the year 
 round. " The Prince's family," Lady Hervey 
 writes, "is an example of innocent and cheerful 
 amusement," l and her testimony is corroborated on 
 all sides. 
 
 Frederick Prince of Wales died suddenly on 
 March 20, 1751, to the great grief of his wife 
 and children, and the consternation of his political 
 adherents. The Prince had been suffering from 
 a chill, but no one thought that there was any 
 danger. On the eighth day of his illness, in the 
 evening, he was sitting up in bed, listening to the 
 performance of Desnoyers, the violinist, when he 
 was seized with a violent fit of coughing. He put 
 his hand upon his heart and cried, " Je sens /a 
 mort ! " The Princess, who was in the room, flew 
 to her husband's assistance, but before she could 
 reach his side he was dead. Later it was shown 
 that the immediate cause of death was the break - 
 
 1 Lady Hervey's Letters.
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE 13 
 
 ing of an abscess in his side, which had been caused 
 by a blow from a cricket ball a few weeks before. 
 Cricket had been recently introduced into England, 
 and Frederick was one of the first to encourage 
 the game, which soon became national. He often 
 played in matches at Cliveden and Kew. 
 
 No Prince has been more maligned than 
 Frederick Prince of Wales, and none on less founda- 
 tion. He opposed Walpole and the Whig domina- 
 tion, and therefore the Whig pamphleteers of the 
 time, and Whig historians since, have poured on 
 him the vials of their wrath, and contemptuously 
 dismissed him as half fool and half rogue. But 
 the utmost that can be proved against him is that 
 he was frivolous, and unduly fond of gambling and 
 gallantry. These failings were common to the age, 
 and in his case they were largely due to his neglected 
 youth. Badly educated, disliked by his parents, to 
 whom he grew up almost a stranger, and surrounded 
 from the day of his arrival in England by malcon- 
 tents, parasites and flatterers, it would have needed 
 a much stronger man than Frederick to resist 
 the evil influences around him. His public utter- 
 ances, and there is no real ground for doubting 
 their sincerity, go to show that he was a prince of 
 liberal and enlightened views, a friend of peace and 
 a lover of England. It is probable that, had he 
 been spared to ascend the throne, he would have 
 made a better king than either his father or grand- 
 father. It is possible that he would have made a 
 better king than his son, for, though he was by no
 
 I 4 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 means so good a man, he was more pliant, more 
 tolerant, and far less obstinate. Speculation is idle 
 in such matters, but it is unlikely, if Frederick had 
 been on the throne instead of George III., that he 
 would have encouraged the policy which lost us 
 our American colonies. Dying when he did, all 
 that can be said of Frederick politically is that he 
 never had a fair chance. Keeping the mean between 
 two extreme parties in the state he was made the 
 butt of both, but the fact remains that he attracted 
 to his side some of the ablest among the moderate 
 men who cared little for party and much for the 
 state. Certainly nothing in his life justified the 
 bitter Jacobite epigram circulated shortly after his 
 death : 
 
 Here lies Fred, 
 
 Who was alive, and is dead, 
 
 Had it been his father, 
 
 I had much rather ; 
 
 Had it been his brother, 
 
 Still better than another ; 
 
 Had it been his sister, 
 
 No one would have missed her ; 
 
 Had it been the whole generation, 
 
 So much better for the nation ; 
 
 But since 'tis only Fred, 
 
 Who was alive, and is dead, 
 
 There's no more to be said. 
 
 George II. was playing cards when the news 
 of his son's death was brought to him. He turned 
 very pale and said nothing for a minute ; then he 
 rose, whispered to Lady Yarmouth, " Fritz ist todt" 
 and quitted the room. But he sent that same night 
 a message of condolence to the bereaved widow.
 
 FREDERICK, PRINCE OF WALES, FATHER OF QUEEN MATILDA. 
 From the Painting by J. B, Vanloo at Warwick Castle, by permission of the Earl of Warwick,
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE 15 
 
 The death of her husband was a great blow to 
 Augusta Princess of Wales. Suddenly deprived of 
 the prospect of becoming Queen of England, she 
 found herself, at the age of thirty-two, left a widow 
 with eight young children and expecting shortly to 
 give birth to another. Her situation excited great 
 commiseration, and among the people the dead 
 Prince was generally regretted, for despite his follies 
 he was known to be kindly and humane. Elegies 
 were cried about the streets, and very common ex- 
 clamations were : " Oh, that it were his brother ! " 
 " Oh, that it were the Butcher ! " Still it cannot be 
 pretended that Frederick was deeply mourned. A 
 conversation was overheard between two workmen, 
 who were putting up the hatchment over the gate 
 at Leicester House, which fairly voiced the popular 
 sentiment : "He has left a great many small 
 children," said one. "Aye," replied the other, 
 " and what is worse, they belong to our parish." 
 
 Contrary to expectation the King behaved with 
 great kindness to his daughter-in-law, and a few 
 days after her bereavement paid her a visit in 
 person. He refused the chair of state placed for 
 him, seated himself on the sofa beside the Princess, 
 and at the sight of her sorrow was so much moved 
 as to shed tears. When the Princess Augusta, his 
 eldest granddaughter, came forward to kiss his hand, 
 he took her in his arms and embraced her. To his 
 grandsons the King said : "Be brave boys, be obedi- 
 ent to your mother, and endeavour to do credit to 
 the high station in which you are born ". He who
 
 16 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 had never acted the tender father delighted in play- 
 ing " the tender grandfather V 
 
 A month after his father's death Prince George 
 was created Prince of Wales and Earl of Chester, 
 but the young Prince, though always respectful, 
 never entertained any affectionate feelings for his 
 grandfather. This may have been due, in part, to 
 the unforgiving spirit with which the old King 
 followed his son even to the tomb. Frederick's 
 funeral was shorn of almost every circumstance of 
 state. No princes of the blood and no important 
 members of the government attended, and he was 
 buried in Westminster Abbey " without either 
 anthem or organ ". Of the few faithful friends who 
 attended the last rites, Dodington writes : "There was 
 not the attention to order the board of green cloth 
 to provide them a bit of bread ; and these gentlemen 
 of the first rank and distinction, in discharge of their 
 last sad duty to a loved, and loving, master, were 
 forced to bespeak a great, cold dinner from a com- 
 mon tavern in the neighbourhood ; at three o'clock, 
 indeed, they vouchsafed to think of a dinner and 
 ordered one, but the disgrace was complete the 
 tavern dinner was paid for and given to the poor ". 2 
 
 Some five months after Frederick's death his 
 widow gave birth to a princess, the subject of this 
 book. Dodington thus records the event, which, 
 except in the London Gazette, was barely noticed 
 by the journals of the day : 
 
 1 Vide Horace Walpole's Reign of George II. 
 2 Dodington's Diary, April 13, O.S., 1751, edition 1784.
 
 BIRTH AND PARENTAGE 17 
 
 " On Wednesday, the Princess walked in Carlton 
 Gardens, supped and went to bed very well ; she was 
 taken ill about six o'clock on Thursday morning, 
 and about eight was delivered of a Princess. Both 
 well." 1 
 
 The advent of this daughter was hardly an 
 occasion for rejoicing. Apart from the melancholy 
 circumstances of her birth, her widowed mother had 
 already a young and numerous family, 2 several of 
 whom were far from strong, and all, with the ex- 
 ception of her eldest son, the heir presumptive to 
 the throne, unprovided for. 
 
 Eleven days after her birth the Princess was 
 baptised at Leicester House by Dr. Hayter, Bishop 
 of Norwich, and given the names of Caroline Matilda, 
 the first being after her grandmother, the second 
 harking back to our Norman queens. Except in 
 official documents she was always known by the 
 latter name, and it is the one therefore that will be 
 used in speaking of her throughout this book. The 
 infant had three sponsors, her aunt the Princess 
 Caroline (represented by proxy), her eldest sister the 
 Princess Augusta, and her eldest brother the Prince 
 of Wales. In the case of the godfather the spon- 
 sorship was no mere form, for George III. stood in 
 the light of guardian to his sister all through her life. 
 
 1 Dodington's Diary, July 13, O.S., 1751, edition 1784. 
 2 Table. See next page. 
 
 VOL. I.
 
 18 
 
 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 S 
 
 RINCES 
 
 FREDER 
 
 Q 
 
 " 
 
 j 
 
 <^ K^ 
 
 Q > 
 
 i > 
 
 W W3 
 
 Q i*~i 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 O g 
 H 
 
 ^; <j 
 
 W tn 
 
 Q Q 
 B g 
 
 U^*^ 
 H 
 
 O Q > 
 
 S ^ fa 
 
 w W 
 
 fci^ frT C J 
 
 CO _) Z 
 
 eq 
 E2 
 
 *1 
 
 3 
 
 T3 
 
 J< 
 
 go* IS 
 
 M a o" .A,'H 
 
 hi 
 
 < QTJ 
 
 ~<s S ..s 
 
 ffi oj- 
 
 
 ".M 
 
 g
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH. 
 I75I-I760. 
 
 THE early years of the Princess Matilda were 
 passed at Carlton House and Kew. After her 
 husband's death the Princess- Do wager of Wales, 
 as she was called, resided for the most part in 
 London at Carlton House. She used Leicester 
 House on state occasions, and kept it chiefly for 
 her two elder sons who lived there with their tutors. 
 Carlton House was a stately building fronting St. 
 James's Park with an entrance in Pall Mall. It 
 was built by a Lord Carlton in the reign of Queen 
 Anne, and was sold in 1732 to Frederick Prince 
 of Wales. The great feature of Carlton House 
 was its beautiful garden, which extended along 
 the Mall as far as Marlborough House, and was 
 laid out on the same plan as Pope's famous garden 
 at Twickenham. There were smooth lawns, fine 
 trees and winding walks, and bowers, grottoes and 
 statuary abounded. This garden gave Carlton 
 House a great advantage over Leicester House in 
 the matter of privacy, and was of benefit to the 
 children. 
 
 Cliveden, near Maidenhead, and Park Place, 
 
 2 * IQ
 
 20 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Henley-on-Thames, two country places, owned, or 
 leased, by Frederick were given up, but the Princess 
 retained her favourite house at Kew, and sent her 
 younger children down there as much as possible. 
 The greater part of Matilda's childhood was spent 
 there, and Kew and its gardens are more associated 
 with her memory than any other place in England. 
 The Princess- Do wager encouraged in all her children 
 simplicity of living, love of fresh air and healthy 
 exercise. Each of the little princes and princesses 
 was allotted at Kew a small plot of ground wherein 
 to dig and plant. Gardening was Matilda's favourite 
 amusement, and in one of the earliest of her letters 
 she writes to a girl friend : 
 
 " Since you left Richmond I have much improved 
 my little plot in our garden at Kew, and have be- 
 come quite proficient in my knowledge of exotics. 
 I often miss your company, not only for your lively 
 chat, but for your approbation of my horticultural 
 embellishments. . . . You know we [the royal 
 children] have but a narrow circle of amusements, 
 which we can sometimes vary but never enlarge." ! 
 
 The Princess was better educated than the 
 majority of English ladies of her time, many of 
 whom could do little more than read and write 
 (but seldom could spell) with the addition of a few 
 superficial accomplishments. Matilda was a fair 
 
 1 The authenticity of this letter is doubtful. It first appeared 
 in a work entitled Memoirs of an Unfortunate Queen, interspersed with 
 Utters written by Herself to several of her Illustrious Relatives and 
 Friends, published 1776, soon after Matilda's death. Some of the 
 letters may be genuine, others are undoubtedly spurious.
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 2I 
 
 linguist, she could speak and write French well, and 
 had a smattering of Italian. Like her brothers and 
 sisters she committed to memory long passages from 
 English classics, and recited them with fluency and 
 expression. She had a great love of music, and 
 played on the harpsichord, and sang in a sweet and 
 pleasing voice. She was thoroughly trained in 
 "deportment," and danced to perfection. She was 
 a pretty, graceful girl, not awkward, even at the most 
 awkward age, and early gave promise of beauty. 
 She rejoiced in an affectionate, generous disposition 
 and a bright and happy temperament. She stood in 
 awe of her mother, but she was devoted to her 
 brothers and sisters, especially to her eldest sister, 
 Princess Augusta. 
 
 This Princess was the one who was suddenly 
 hurried into the world on a July night at St. James's 
 Palace. She was fourteen years of age when 
 Matilda was born, and was a woman before her 
 youngest sister ceased to be a child, so that she 
 stood to her in the place of friend and counsellor. 
 Augusta had not the beauty of Matilda, but she was 
 a comely maiden with regular features, well-shaped 
 figure, pleasant smile, and general animation. She 
 was the best educated of the family. This was 
 largely due to her thirst for knowledge. She read 
 widely, and interested herself in the political and 
 social questions of the day to a degree unusual with 
 princesses of her age. She was sharp and quick- 
 witted, and in her childhood precocious beyond her 
 years. "La! Sir Robert," she pertly exclaimed,
 
 22 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 when only seven years of age, to Sir Robert Rich, 
 whom she had mistaken for Sir Robert Walpole, 
 " what has become of your blue string and your big 
 belly?" Sir "Blue-string" was one of the Tory 
 nicknames for Walpole, and in the caricatures of 
 the time his corpulence was an endless subject of 
 ridicule. Her parents, instead of reprimanding her, 
 laughed at her pleasantries, with the result that they 
 often found her inconveniently frank and trouble- 
 some. After Frederick's death her mother, who 
 had no wish to have a grown-up daughter too soon, 
 kept her in the background as much as possible, 
 a treatment which the lively Augusta secretly re- 
 sented. 
 
 Matilda's other sisters, the Princesses Elizabeth 
 and Louisa Anne, were nearer her in age and were 
 much more tractable than Augusta. They both 
 suffered from ill-health. Her eldest brother George 
 Prince of Wales was a silent youth, shy and retir- 
 ing, and not demonstrative in any way. Edward, 
 her second brother, afterwards Duke of York, was 
 livelier and was always a favourite with his sister. 
 Her three youngest brothers, William Henry, after- 
 wards Duke of Gloucester, Henry Frederick, later 
 Duke of Cumberland, and Frederick William (who 
 died at the age of fifteen), were her chief playmates, 
 for they were nearer her in age. The children of 
 Frederick Prince of Wales and Augusta had one 
 characteristic in common ; clever or stupid, lively or 
 dull, sickly or strong in health, they were all affec- 
 tionate and fond of one another. Quarrels were
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 23 
 
 rare, and the brothers and sisters united in loving 
 and spoiling the pet of the family, pretty, bright 
 little Matilda. 
 
 For eighteen months after her husband's death 
 the Princess- Dowager of Wales remained in closest 
 retirement. At the end of that time she reappeared 
 in public and attended court, where, by the King's 
 command, she received the same honours as had 
 been paid to the late Queen Caroline. She was 
 also made guardian of her eldest son, in case of the 
 King's demise during the Prince of Wales' minority. 
 William Duke of Cumberland bitterly resented this 
 appointment as a personal affront, and declared to 
 his friends that he now felt his own insignificance, 
 and wished the name of William could be blotted 
 out of the English annals. It increased his jealousy 
 of his sister-in-law, and she, on her part, made no 
 secret of her inveterate dislike of him. Her children 
 were taught to regard their uncle as a monster 
 because of his cruelties at Culloden, and he complained 
 to the Princess- Dowager of the " base and villainous 
 insinuations " which had poisoned their minds against 
 him. 
 
 The Princess- Dowager of Wales rarely attended 
 St. James's except on ceremonial occasions. Nomi- 
 nally George II.'s court, for the last twenty years 
 of his reign, was presided over by the King's eldest 
 unmarried daughter, Princess Amelia, or Emily, a 
 princess who, as years went on, lost her good looks 
 as well as her manners. She became deaf and short- 
 sighted, and was chiefly known for her sharp tongue
 
 24 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and her love of scandal and high play. She had no 
 influence with the King, and her unamiable charac- 
 teristics made her unpopular with the courtiers, who 
 treated her as a person of no importance. In reality 
 the dame regnante at St. James's was Madame de 
 Walmoden, Countess of Yarmouth, who had been 
 the King's mistress at Hanover. He brought her 
 over to England the year after Queen Caroline's 
 death, lodged her in the palace, created her a 
 peeress, and gave her a pension. In her youth the 
 Walmoden had been a great beauty, but as she 
 advanced in years she became exceedingly stout. 
 Ministers, peers, politicians, place-hunters of all 
 kinds, even bishops and Church dignitaries, paid 
 their court to her. She accepted all this homage 
 for what it was worth, but though she now and then 
 obtained a place for a favourite, she very wisely 
 abstained from meddling in English politics, which 
 she did not understand, and chiefly occupied herself 
 in amassing wealth. 
 
 Lady Yarmouth was the last instance of a 
 mistress of the King of England who received a 
 peerage. Her title did not give her much prestige, 
 and her presence at court did not add to its lustre. 
 During her ten years' reign Queen Caroline had 
 set an example of virtue and decorum, which was 
 not forgotten, and the presence of a recognised mis- 
 tress standing in her place was resented by many of 
 the wives of the high nobility. Some of these ladies 
 abstained from going to St. James's on principle, 
 others, and these the more numerous, because the
 
 MADAME DE WALMODEN, COUNTESS OF YARMOUTH. 
 From the Painting at Gulzow, by permission of Count Kiclmansegg.
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 25 
 
 assemblies there had become insufferably dull and 
 tedious. If the court had been conducted on the 
 lavish scale which marked the reigns of the Stuarts, 
 if beauty, wit and brilliancy had met together, some 
 slight lapses from the strict path of virtue might 
 have been overlooked. But a court, which was at 
 once vicious and dull, was impossible. 
 
 The Princess- Dowager of Wales, who prided 
 herself on the propriety of her conduct and the 
 ordered regularity of her household, was the most 
 conspicuous absentee, and though she now and then 
 attended St. James's as in duty bound, she never 
 took her daughters to court, but declared that the 
 society there would contaminate them. She rarely, 
 if ever, honoured the mansions of the nobility 
 with a visit, and her appearances in public were 
 few and far between. She lived a life of strict 
 seclusion, which her children shared. During the 
 ten years that elapsed between Frederick's death and 
 George III.'s accession to the throne, the Princess- 
 Dowager was little more than a name to the 
 outer world ; the time had not come when the 
 veil of privacy was to be rudely torn from her 
 domestic life, and the publicity from which she 
 shrank turned on her with its most pitiless glare. 
 
 The policy of the Princess was to keep in the 
 background as much as possible and devote her- 
 self wholly to the care and education of her 
 numerous family. She did her duty (or what she 
 conceived to be her duty) to her children to the 
 utmost in her power, and in her stern, undemon-
 
 26 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 strative way there is no doubt that she loved 
 them. She ruled her household with a rod of 
 iron, her children feared and obeyed, but it 
 could hardly be said that they loved her. Despite 
 her high sense of duty, almsgiving and charity, 
 the Princess-Dowager was not a lovable woman. 
 Her temperament was cold and austere, her religion 
 was tinged with puritanism, and her views were 
 strict and narrow. She had many of the virtues 
 associated with the Roman matron. There was only 
 one flaw in the armour of the royal widow's reputa- 
 tion, and this her enemies were quick to note. That 
 flaw was her friendship with Lord Bute. 
 
 John, third Earl of Bute, had been a favourite 
 of Frederick Prince of Wales. He owed his in- 
 troduction to the Prince to an accident which, slight 
 though it was, served to lay the foundations of his 
 future political career. He was watching a cricket 
 match at Cliveden when a heavy shower of rain 
 came on. The Prince, who had been playing, 
 withdrew to a tent and proposed a game of whist 
 until the weather should clear. At first nobody 
 could be found to take a fourth hand, but pre- 
 sently one of the Prince's suite espied Bute and 
 asked him to complete the party. The Prince 
 was so much pleased with his new acquaint- 
 ance that he invited him to Kew, and gave him a 
 post in his household. Bute soon improved his 
 opportunities, and the Princess also extended to 
 him her confidence and friendship ; perhaps she 
 found in his cold, proud temperament and narrow
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 27 
 
 views some affinity with her own character and 
 beliefs. Frederick rather encouraged this friend- 
 ship than otherwise. He was very much attached 
 to his excellent and virtuous wife, but no doubt 
 her serious way of looking at things wearied his 
 more frivolous nature occasionally. According to 
 the scandalous gossip of Horace Walpole : "Her 
 simple husband when he took up the character of 
 the regent's gallantry had forced an air of intrigue 
 even upon his wife. When he affected to retire 
 into gloomy allees of Kew with Lady Middlesex, 
 he used to bid the Princess walk with Lord Bute. 
 As soon as the Prince was dead, they walked more 
 and more, in honour of his memory." 1 
 
 At the corrupt court of George II., where the 
 correct conduct of the Princess was resented as a 
 tacit affront, the intimacy between the Princess 
 and Lord Bute was soon whispered into an intrigue. 
 Once at a fancy dress ball during the lifetime of 
 Frederick when the Princess was present, the beau- 
 tiful Miss Chudleigh appeared as Iphigenia and so 
 lightly clad as to be almost in a state of nudity. 
 The Princess threw a shawl over the young lady's 
 bosom, and sharply rebuked her for her bad taste 
 in appearing in so improper a guise. " Altesse" 
 retorted Miss Chudleigh, in no wise abashed, " vous 
 saves, chacun a son but." The impertinent witticism 
 ran like wildfire round the court, and henceforth the 
 names of the Princess and Lord Bute were associated 
 
 1 Memoirs of George //., vol. ii. ; see also Wraxall's Hist. Memoirs. 
 vol. ii.
 
 28 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 together in a scandalous suggestion, which had 
 nothing to warrant it at the time beyond the fact 
 that the Princess treated Lord Bute as an intimate 
 friend. 
 
 After Frederick's death the scandal grew, for the 
 Princess was very unpopular with the Walmoden 
 and her circle, and they delighted to have the chance 
 of painting her as bad as themselves. Yet Bute was 
 some years older than the Princess. He was married 
 to a beautiful wife, the only daughter and heiress of 
 Edward Wortley Montagu, by whom he had a large 
 family, and he was devoted to his wife and children. 
 He was a man of high principle, and lived a clean life 
 in an age of uncleanness. Lady Hervey writes of 
 him : "He has always been a good husband, an ex- 
 cellent father, a man of truth and sentiments above 
 the common run of men ". Bute was not a great 
 man, but his abilities were above the average, 
 and he possessed considerable force of character. 
 He acquired complete ascendency in the household 
 of the Princess-Dowager, and exercised unbounded 
 influence over the young Prince of Wales. Princess 
 Augusta and Prince Edward disliked him, and 
 secretly resented his presence and his interference 
 in family matters. The other children were too 
 young to understand, but Lord Bute was a factor 
 which made itself felt in the daily life of them all, 
 and not a welcome one. Life had become ap- 
 preciably duller with the royal children since their 
 father's death. Gone were the little plays and 
 masquerades, the singers and dancers. Gone were
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 29 
 
 the picnics and the children's parties. Even the 
 cards were stopped, and the utmost the Princess- 
 Dowager would allow was a modest game of comet. 
 The children suspected Lord Bute of aiding and 
 abetting their mother in her Spartan treatment of 
 them, and disliked him accordingly. 
 
 The Princess-Dowager had need of a friend and 
 counsellor, whether Lord Bute was the wisest choice 
 she could have made or not. She was quite alone 
 in the world, and had to fight against many intrigues. 
 She was not a woman to make friendships quickly, 
 and she disliked the society of her own sex. Thus 
 it came about that in the secluded life she led, ex- 
 cept for the members of her household, two persons 
 only were admitted to Carl ton House and Kew. 
 One was Lord Bute, the other Bubb Dodington. 
 
 Bubb Dodington, whose diary we have quoted 
 before, was a wealthy parvenu whose ambition in 
 life was to become peer. Walpole had refused him 
 his coveted desire, and he therefore attached himself 
 to Frederick Prince of Wales, who borrowed money 
 from him, and invented a post in his household for 
 his benefit. As far as it was possible for Dodington 
 to be attached to any one, he seems to have been 
 attached to his " Master," as he calls him. After 
 Frederick's death, when, to use his own phrase, 
 " there was little prospect of his doing any good 
 at Leicester House," he again courted the favour 
 of the government. But he retained a sentimental 
 attachment to his master's widow, or (for he was 
 a born intriguer) he wished to keep in touch with
 
 30 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the young Prince of Wales. In either case he was 
 careful not to break off his friendship with the 
 Princess- Dowager, and often waited upon her at 
 Carlton House. The Princess, though she did not 
 wholly trust him, clung to him as a friend of her 
 husband's. He was useful as a link with the outer 
 world, he could retail to her all the political gossip 
 of the day, and she, in turn, could make him the 
 medium of her views, for she knew what she told 
 him in apparent confidence would be retailed to 
 all the town before the day was over. Dodington 
 was an inveterate gossip, and his vanity was too 
 much flattered by being made the confidant of the 
 Princess - Dowager for him to conceal the fact. 
 Moreover, he was wealthy, and a shrewd man of 
 business. The Princess sorely needed advice in 
 money matters, for her dower was only ,50,000 a 
 year, and out of that sum she had to keep up Lei- 
 cester House, Carlton House and Kew, educate and 
 maintain her numerous family, and to pay off by 
 instalments her husband's debts a task which she 
 voluntarily took upon herself, though it crippled her 
 financially for years. She did all so well that her 
 economy was a triumph of management. 
 
 From Dodington's diary we get glimpses of the 
 domestic life of the Princess- Dowager and her chil- 
 dren after her husband's death. For instance, he 
 writes : " The Princess sent for me to attend her 
 between eight and nine o'clock. I went to Leicester 
 House expecting a small company, or little musick, 
 but found nobody but her Royal Highness. She
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 31 
 
 made me draw a stool and sit by the fireside. Soon 
 after came in the Prince of Wales, and Prince Ed- 
 ward, and then the Lady Augusta, all in an undress, 
 and took their stools and sat round the fire with us. 
 We continued talking of familiar occurrences till 
 between ten and eleven, with the ease and un- 
 reservedness and unconstraint as if one had dropped 
 into a sister's house that had a family to pass the 
 evening. It is much to be wished that the Prince 
 conversed familiarly with more people of a certain 
 knowledge of the world." 1 
 
 This last point Dodington ventured to press 
 upon the Princess more than once, for it was a 
 matter of general complaint that she kept her 
 children so strictly and so secluded from the world. 
 They had no companions or playmates of their own 
 age besides themselves, for the Princess declared 
 that " the young people of quality were so ill- 
 educated and so very vicious that they frightened 
 her. . . . Such was the universal profligacy . . . 
 such the character and conduct of the young people 
 of distinction that she was really afraid to have them 
 near her children. She should be even in more 
 pain for her daughters than her sons, for the be- 
 haviour of the women was indecent, low, and much 
 against their own interests by making themselves so 
 cheap." 2 
 
 We have dwelt thus on Augusta Princess of Wales 
 not only because she was the mother of Princess 
 
 1 Dodington's Diary, Nov. 17, 1753, edition 1784. 
 
 2 Dodington's Diary, edition 1784.
 
 32 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Matilda, but because so little is known of her. The 
 scandalous tales of Whig pamphleteers, and the ill- 
 natured gossip of her arch-maligner Horace Walpole 
 cannot be accepted without considerable reserve. 
 No adequate memoir has ever been written of this 
 Princess. Yet she was the mother of a king whose 
 reign was one of the longest and most eventful in 
 English history, and the training she gave her eldest 
 son moulded his character, formed his views and in- 
 fluenced his policy. It influenced also, though in 
 a lesser degree, the life of her youngest daughter. 
 Matilda inherited certain qualities from her father, 
 but in her early education and environment she 
 owed everything to her mother. To the strict se- 
 clusion in which she was brought up by this stern 
 mother, who won her children's respect but never 
 their confidence, and to her utter ignorance of the 
 world and its temptations (more particularly those 
 likely to assail one destined to occupy an exalted 
 position), may be traced to some extent the mistakes 
 of her later years. 
 
 There were breaks in the children's circle at 
 Carlton House and Kew. Prince Frederick William 
 died in 1765 at the age of fifteen, and Princess 
 Elizabeth in 1759 at the age of nineteen. Of the 
 first nothing is recorded, of the latter Horace 
 Walpole quaintly writes : " We have lost another 
 princess, Lady Elizabeth. She died of an inflam- 
 mation in her bowels in two days. Her figure 
 was so very unfortunate, that it would have been 
 difficult for her to be happy, but her parts and
 
 CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH 33 
 
 application were extraordinary. I saw her act in 
 Cato at eight years old when she could not stand 
 alone, but was forced to lean against the side scene. 
 She had been so unhealthy, that at that age she 
 had not been taught to read, but had learned the 
 part of Lucia by hearing the others studying their 
 parts. She went to her father and mother, and 
 begged she might act ; they put her off as gently as 
 they could ; she desired leave to repeat her part, 
 and, when she did, it was with so much sense that 
 there was no denying her." l 
 
 The following year a life of much greater 
 importance in the royal family came to a close. 
 George II. died at Kensington Palace on October 
 25, 1760, in the seventy-seventh year of his age, 
 under circumstances which have always been sur- 
 rounded by a certain amount of mystery. The 
 version generally received is as follows : The King 
 rose in the morning at his usual hour, drank his 
 chocolate, and retired to an adjoining apartment. 
 Presently his German valet heard a groan and the 
 sound of a heavy fall ; he rushed into the room and 
 found the King lying insensible on the floor with 
 the blood trickling from his forehead, where he had 
 struck himself against a bureau in falling. The 
 valet ran to Lady Yarmouth, but the mistress had 
 some sense of the fitness of things, and desired that 
 the Princess Amelia should be sent for. She arrived 
 to find her father quite dead. His death was due to 
 heart disease and was instantaneous. 
 
 1 Walpole's Letters, vol. iii., edition 1857. 
 VOL. I. 3
 
 34 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 George II. was buried in Henry VII. 's Chapel, 
 Westminster Abbey. His last wishes were fulfilled 
 to the letter. He had desired that one of the sides 
 of Queen Caroline's coffin (who had predeceased 
 him by twenty-three years) should be removed and 
 the corresponding side of his own coffin should be 
 taken away, so that his body might lie side by side 
 with hers, and in death they should not be divided. 
 This touching injunction was piously carried out by 
 command of his grandson, who now succeeded him 
 as King George III.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE BETROTHAL. 
 1760-1765. 
 
 THE accession of George III. to the throne made at 
 first little difference in the lives of his brothers and 
 sisters, especially of the younger ones. It made a 
 difference in their position, for they became brothers 
 and sisters of the reigning king, and the public 
 interest in them was quickened. But they remained 
 under the control of the Princess- Do wager, and 
 continued to live with her in the seclusion of Carlton 
 House and Kew. 
 
 The Princess- Dowager's dominion was not con- 
 fined to her younger children, for she continued to 
 exercise unbounded sway over the youthful monarch. 
 He held his accession council at her residence at 
 Carlton House, and there he delivered his first speech 
 not the composition of his ministers, who imagined 
 they saw in it the hand of the Princess- Dowager 
 and Lord Bute. " My Lord Bute," said the King 
 to the Duke of Newcastle, his Prime Minister, " is 
 your very good friend, he will tell you all my 
 thoughts." Again in his first speech to Parliament 
 the King wrote with his own hand the words, to 
 which we have already alluded : " Born and educated 
 
 3* 35
 
 36 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 in this country, I glory in the name of Briton ". 
 Ministers affected to find in all this an unconstitu- 
 tional exercise of the royal prerogative, and the 
 Whig oligarchy trembled lest its domination should 
 be overthrown. 
 
 Hitherto the influence of the Princess- Dowager 
 with her eldest son, and the intimate friendship that 
 existed between her and Lord Bute, had been known 
 only to the few, but now the Whigs found in these 
 things weapons ready to their hands, and they did 
 not scruple to use them. They instigated their 
 agents in the press and in Parliament, and a fierce 
 clamour was raised against the Princess as a 
 threatener of popular liberties. Her name, linked 
 with Lord Bute's, was flung to the mob ; placards 
 with the words " No Petticoat Government ! " " No 
 Scottish Favourite ! " were affixed to the walls of 
 Westminster Hall, and thousands of vile pamphlets 
 and indecent ballads were circulated among the 
 populace. Even the King was insulted. " Like 
 a new Sultan," wrote Lord Chesterfield, "he is 
 dragged out of the seraglio by the Princess and 
 Lord Bute, and placed upon the throne." The mob 
 translated this into the vulgar tongue, and one day, 
 when the King was going in a sedan chair to pay 
 his usual visit to his mother, a voice from the crowd 
 asked him, amid shouts and jeers, whether he was 
 " going to suck ". 
 
 The Princess- Dowager was unmoved by the 
 popular clamour, and her influence over the young 
 King remained unshaken ; indeed it was rather 

 
 JOHN, EARL OF BUTE. 
 
 From the Painting by Sir Joshua Reynolds at Worthy Hall, by permission of the 
 Earl of Wharncliffe.
 
 THE BETROTHAL 37 
 
 strengthened, for his sense of chivalry was roused 
 by the coarse insults heaped upon his mother. Lord 
 Bute continued to pay his visits to Carlton House as 
 before, the only difference made was that, to avoid 
 the insults of the mob, his visits were paid less 
 openly. The chair of one of the Princess's maids 
 of honour was often sent of an evening to Bute's 
 house in South Audley Street, and he was conveyed 
 in it, with the curtains close drawn, to Carlton 
 House, and admitted by a side entrance to the 
 Princess's presence. These precautions, though 
 natural enough under the circumstances, were un- 
 wise, for before long the stealthy visits leaked out, 
 and the worst construction was placed upon them. 
 In the first year of the King's reign the supre- 
 macy of the Princess- Dowager was threatened by an 
 attachment the monarch had formed for the beautiful 
 Lady Sarah Lennox, daughter of the second Duke 
 of Richmond. But the house of Lennox was a great 
 Whig house, and its members were ambitious and 
 aspiring, therefore the Princess- Dowager and Bute 
 determined to prevent the marriage. That they 
 succeeded is a matter of history. Lady Sarah's 
 hopes came to an end with the announcement of the 
 King's betrothal to Princess Charlotte of Mecklen- 
 burg-Strelitz. The announcement was not popular, 
 for the nation was weary of royal alliances with the 
 petty courts of Germany. But the Princess- Dow- 
 ager had made confidential inquiries. She was told 
 that Charlotte, who was very young, was dutiful 
 and obedient, and no doubt thought that she would
 
 38 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 prove a cipher in her hands. In this the Princess- 
 Dowager was sadly mistaken. Lady Sarah Lennox, 
 or an earlier candidate for the honour, a Princess of 
 Brunswick- Wolfenbtittel, would have been pliable 
 in comparison with Charlotte of Mecklenburg, who, 
 on her arrival, showed herself to be a shrewd, self- 
 possessed young woman, with a tart tongue, and 
 a full sense of the importance of her position. 
 Charlotte soon became jealous of her mother-in-law's 
 influence over the King. Her relations with her 
 sisters-in-law also were never cordial, and with the 
 Princess Augusta she was soon at open feud. 
 
 George III. and Charlotte were married at the 
 Chapel Royal, St. James's Palace, on September 
 8, 1761, and a fortnight later were crowned in 
 Westminster Abbey. The Princess Matilda, then 
 ten years of age, witnessed her brother's wedding, 
 but unofficially, from a private pew. Her first 
 public appearance was made at the coronation, 
 when we find her following the Princess-Dowager 
 in a procession from the House of Lords to West- 
 minster Abbey. A platform, carpeted with blue 
 baize and covered by an awning, had been erected 
 across Palace Yard to the south door of the Abbey, 
 and over this platform the Princess- Dowager and 
 all her children passed, except the King, who was 
 to be crowned, and Prince Edward and Princess 
 Augusta, who were in their Majesties' procession. 
 
 " The Princess- Do wager of Wales," it is written, 
 " was led by the hand by Prince William Henry, 
 dressed in white and silver. Her train, which was
 
 THE BETROTHAL 39 
 
 of silk, was cut short, and therefore not borne by 
 any person, and her hair flowed down her shoulders 
 in hanging curls. She had no cap, but only a 
 circlet of diamonds. The rest of the princes and 
 princesses, her Highness's children, followed in 
 order of their age : Prince Henry Frederick, also 
 in white and silver, handing his sister Princess 
 Louisa Anne, dressed in a slip with hanging sleeves. 
 Prince Frederick William, likewise in white and 
 silver, handing his youngest sister, the Princess 
 Matilda, dressed also in a slip with hanging sleeves. 
 Both the young princesses had their hair combed 
 upwards, which was contrived to lie flat at the back 
 of their heads in an elegant taste." l 
 
 For some time after George III.'s marriage the 
 Princess- Do wager and Bute continued to be all- 
 powerful with the King. The aged Prime Minister, 
 the Duke of Newcastle, clung to office as long as 
 he could, but at last was forced to resign, and in 
 1762 Lord Bute became Prime Minister. The 
 Princess- Dowager's hand was very visible through- 
 out Bute's brief administration ; her enemy the Duke 
 of Devonshire, " the Prince of the Whigs," as she 
 styled him, was ignominiously dismissed from office, 
 and his name struck off the list of privy councillors. 
 Other great Whig Lords, who had slighted or op- 
 posed her, were treated in a similar manner. Peace 
 was made with France on lines the Princess-Dowager 
 had indicated before her son came to the throne, 
 and a still greater triumph, the peace was approved 
 
 1 The Annual Register, September 22, 1761.
 
 40 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 by a large majority in Parliament, despite the 
 opposition of the Whig Lords. " Now," cried the 
 Princess exultingly, ''now, my son is King of 
 England ! " It was her hour of triumph. 
 
 But though the Whigs were defeated in Par- 
 liament, they took their revenge outside. The 
 ignorant mob was told that the peace was the 
 first step towards despotism, the despotism of the 
 Princess- Dowager and her led-captain Bute, and 
 the torrent of abuse swelled in volume. One 
 evening when the Princess was present at the 
 play, at a performance of Gibber's comedy, The 
 Careless Husband, the whole house rose when 
 one of the actresses spoke the following lines : 
 " Have a care, Madam, an undeserving favourite 
 has been the ruin of many a prince's empire ". 
 The hoots and insults from the gallery were so 
 great that the Princess drew the curtains of her 
 box and quitted the house. Nor was this all. In 
 Wilkes's periodical, The North Briton, appeared an 
 essay in which, under the suggestive names of Queen 
 Isabella and her paramour "the gentle Mortimer," 
 the writer attacked the Princess- Dowager and the 
 Prime Minister. Again, in a caricature entitled 
 " The Royal Dupe," the young King was depicted 
 as sleeping in his mother's lap, while Bute was 
 stealing his sceptre, and Fox picking his pocket. In 
 Almoris Political Register there appeared a gross 
 frontispiece, in which the Earl of Bute figured as 
 secretly entering the bedchamber of the Princess- 
 Dowager ; a widow's lozenge with the royal arms
 
 THE BETROTHAL 41 
 
 hung over the bed, to enforce the identity. Worst 
 of all, one night, when the popular fury had been 
 inflamed to its height, a noisy mob paraded under 
 the windows of Carlton House, carrying a gallows 
 from which hung a jack-boot and a petticoat which 
 they afterwards burned (the first a miserable pun 
 on the name of John Earl of Bute, and the second 
 to signify the King's mother). The Princess- 
 Dowager heard the uproar from within and learned 
 the cause from her frightened household. She 
 alone remained calm. " Poor deluded people, how 
 I pity them," she said, "they will know better some 
 day." 
 
 What her children thought of all this is not pre- 
 cisely recorded, but it would seem that the King stood 
 alone among them in the sympathy and support he 
 gave to his mother. Prince Edward, Duke of York, 
 and the Princess Augusta were openly hostile to Lord 
 Bute. Prince Edward declared that he suffered "a 
 thousand mortifications " because of him. Prince 
 William Henry, Duke of Gloucester, was sullenly 
 resentful, and even Prince Henry Frederick, Duke 
 of Cumberland, made sarcastic remarks. What 
 Matilda thought there is no means of knowing ; 
 she was too young to understand, but children are 
 quick-witted, and since her favourite brother, Edward, 
 and her favourite sister, Augusta, felt so strongly 
 on the subject, she probably shared their prejudices. 
 There is little doubt that the mysterious intimacy 
 between the Princess-Dowager and Lord Bute was 
 the cause of much ill-feeling between her and her
 
 42 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 children, and had the effect of weakening her 
 authority over them and of losing their respect. 
 Years after, when she had occasion to remonstrate 
 with Matilda, her daughter retorted with a bitter 
 allusion to Lord Bute. 
 
 The Princess Augusta had inherited her mother's 
 love of dabbling in politics, and as her views were 
 strongly opposed to those of the Princess- Do wager 
 the result did not conduce to the domestic harmony 
 of Carlton House. The Princess Augusta, of 
 all the royal children, had suffered most from 
 the intimacy between her mother and Lord Bute. 
 Horace Walpole wrote of her some time before : 
 " Lady Augusta, now a woman grown, was, to facili- 
 tate some privacy for the Princess, dismissed from 
 supping with her mother, and sent back to cheese- 
 cakes with her little sister Elizabeth, on the pre- 
 tence that meat at night would fatten her too 
 much ". x Augusta secretly resented the cheese- 
 cakes, but she was then too young to show open 
 mutiny. Now that she had grown older she be- 
 came bolder. She was the King's eldest sister, and 
 felt that she was entitled to a mind of her own. 
 Therefore, with her brother, the Duke of York, 
 she openly denounced Lord Bute and all his 
 works, and lavished admiration on his great rival, 
 Pitt. This was a little too much for the Princess- 
 Dowager, who feared that Augusta would contamin- 
 ate the minds of her younger brothers and sisters. 
 She resolved therefore to marry her to some foreign 
 
 1 Memoirs of the Reign of George III., vol. iii.
 
 THE BETROTHAL 43 
 
 husband, and thus remove her from the sphere of 
 her present political activities. Moreover, it was 
 quite time that Augusta was married. She had 
 completed her twenty-sixth year and her youthful 
 beauty was on the wane. " Lady Augusta," writes 
 Horace Walpole, " is not handsome, but tall enough 
 and not ill-made, with the German whiteness of hair 
 and complexion so remarkable in the royal family, 
 and with their precipitate yet thick Westphalian 
 accent." 1 
 
 Augusta might have married before, but she 
 was extremely English in her tastes, and had a 
 great objection to leaving the land of her birth. 
 Neither her mother nor her brother would enter- 
 tain the idea of an English alliance, and so at last 
 they arranged a marriage between her and Charles 
 William Ferdinand, Hereditary i Prince of Brunswick- 
 Wolfenbiittel, a famous soldier, and the favourite 
 nephew of Frederick the Great. The Prince arrived 
 in England in January, 1764. He had never seen 
 his bride before he came, not even her portrait, but 
 when he saw her he expressed himself charmed, 
 adding that if he had not been pleased with her 
 he should have returned to Brunswick without a 
 wife. Augusta, equally frank, said that she would 
 certainly have refused to marry him if she had 
 found him unsatisfactory. They were married in 
 the great council chamber of St. James's Palace 
 with little ceremony. The bride's presents were 
 few and meagre, and Augusta declared that Queen 
 
 1 Memoirs of the Reign of George III., vol. iii.
 
 44 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Charlotte even grudged her the diamonds which 
 formed the King's wedding gift. Four days after 
 the marriage a civic deputation waited upon the 
 pair at Leicester House, and presented an address 
 of congratulation. Princess Matilda was present, 
 and stood at the right hand of her mother. 
 
 The King did not like the popularity of his 
 brother-in-law, and therefore hurried the departure 
 of the newly wed couple. The Princess of Bruns- 
 wick shed bitter tears on leaving her native land. 
 The day she left she spent the whole morning at 
 Leicester House saying good-bye to her friends, 
 and frequently appeared at the windows that the 
 people outside might see her. More than once the 
 Princess threw open the window and kissed her 
 hand to the crowd. It was very tempestuous weather 
 when the Prince and Princess set out on their long 
 journey to Brunswick, and after they had put to sea 
 rumours reached London that their yacht had gone 
 down in the storm ; but, though they were for a time 
 in great danger, eventually they landed and reached 
 Brunswick safely. 
 
 The marriage of the Princess Augusta was soon 
 followed by the betrothal of her youngest sister. 
 The Princess Matilda was only in her thirteenth 
 year. But though too young to be married, her 
 mother and the King, her brother, did not think it 
 too soon to make arrangements for her betrothal. 
 
 The reigning King of Denmark and Norway, 
 Frederick V., for some years had wished to bind 
 more closely the ties which already existed between
 
 THE BETROTHAL 45 
 
 him and the English royal family. The late Queen 
 of Denmark, Queen Louise, was the youngest 
 daughter of King George II. She had married 
 Frederick V., and had borne him a son and 
 daughters. After her death the King of Denmark 
 cherished an affectionate remembrance of his Queen 
 and a liking for the country whence she came. He 
 therefore approached the old King, George II., 
 with the suggestion of a marriage in the years to 
 come between his son, the Crown Prince Christian, 
 then an infant, and one of the daughters of Frederick 
 Prince of Wales. After George II.'s death the idea 
 of this alliance was again broached to George III. 
 through the medium of Titley, 1 the English envoy 
 at Copenhagen. 
 
 The King, after consultation with his mother, 
 put forward his second surviving sister, the Princess 
 Louisa Anne (who was about the same age as the 
 Crown Prince Christian), as a suitable bride. But 
 
 1 Walter Titley, whose name occurs frequently in the negotiations 
 of this marriage, was born in 1700 of a Staffordshire family. He 
 was educated at Westminster and Trinity College, Cambridge, where 
 he took a distinguished degree. He entered the diplomatic service 
 in 1728 and became charge d'affaires at Copenhagen in the absence 
 of Lord Glenorchy. In 1730 he was appointed Envoy Extraordinary 
 and Minister Plenipotentiary. In 1733 Richard Bentley, the famous 
 master of Trinity College, Cambridge, offered him the physic fellow- 
 ship of the College. Titley accepted it, resigned his diplomatic ap- 
 pointment, but found that he had become so much attached to his 
 life at Copenhagen that he was unable to leave it. The King of 
 Denmark, with whom he was a great favourite, urged him to stay, 
 and the Government at home were unwilling to lose a valuable 
 public servant who possessed a unique knowledge of the tortuous 
 politics of the northern kingdom. So Titley resumed his post and 
 held it for the remainder of his life. He died at Copenhagen in 
 February, 1768.
 
 46 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Bothmar, the Danish envoy in London, reported to 
 the court of Copenhagen that Louisa Anne, though 
 talented and amiable, was very delicate, and he 
 suggested that the King of Denmark should ask for 
 the Princess Matilda instead. This Princess was the 
 beauty of the family, and her lively disposition and 
 love of out-door exercise seemed to show that she had 
 a strong constitution. George III. demurred a little 
 at first, on account of his sister's extreme youth, but 
 after some pour-parlers he gave his consent, and the 
 King of Denmark sent orders to Bothmar to demand 
 formally the hand . of the Princess Matilda in 
 marriage for his son the Crown Prince. At the 
 same time Bernstorff, the Danish Secretary of State 
 for Foreign Affairs, 1 wrote to Titley, acquainting 
 him with the proposed alliance, but asking him to 
 keep the matter a profound secret until all pre- 
 liminaries were arranged. 2 
 
 A few days later Titley wrote home to Lord 
 
 1 Count Johan Hartvig Ernst Bernstorff was a Hanoverian by 
 birth, and a grandson of Bernstorff of Hanover and Celle, Minister 
 of George I. He early entered the service of Denmark, and repre- 
 sented his adopted country as envoy at the courts of St. James's and 
 Versailles. When he left the diplomatic service he became Minister 
 of State for Foreign Affairs at Copenhagen, and filled other important 
 posts. Finally he became Count and Prime Minister. He must not 
 be confounded with Count Andreas Peter Bernstorff, his nephew, 
 who was later Prime Minister of Denmark under Frederick VI. 
 
 2 Sa Majest6, qui se souvient toujours avec plaisir et avec la 
 bienveillance la plus distingu6e, de vos sentiments pour sa personne, 
 et pour 1'union des deux families royales, m'a command6 de vous 
 faire cette confidence ; mais elle m'ordonne en me'me temps de vous 
 prier de la tenir entierement secrete, jusqu'a ce qu'on soit convenu 
 de part et d'autre de 1'engagement et de sa publication. (Bernstorff 
 to Titley, August 18, 1764.)
 
 THE BETROTHAL 47 
 
 Sandwich : " I received from Baron Bernstorff (by 
 the King of Denmark's command) a very obliging 
 letter acquainting me with the agreeable and im- 
 portant commission which had been sent that' same 
 day to Count Bothmar in London. . . . The amiable 
 character of the Prince of Denmark is universally 
 acknowledged here, so that the union appearing 
 perfectly suitable, and equally desirable on both 
 sides, I hope soon to have an opportunity of con- 
 gratulating you, my Lord, upon its being unalterably 
 fixed and settled." l 
 
 Within the next few months everything was 
 arranged except the question of the Princess's 
 dower, which had to be voted by Parliament. In 
 the meantime a preliminary treaty between the 
 King of Denmark and the King of Great Britain 
 was drafted and signed in London by Lord Sand- 
 wich on the one part and Bothmar on the other. 
 This was in the autumn, when Parliament was not 
 sitting, but the Danish Government stipulated that 
 the announcement of the marriage was not to be 
 delayed beyond the next session of Parliament, 
 though the marriage itself, on account of the extreme 
 youth of both parties, would be deferred for a few 
 years. 
 
 Accordingly, at the opening of Parliament on 
 January 10, 1765, George III. in his speech from 
 the throne said : 
 
 " I have now the satisfaction to inform you that 
 
 despatch to Lord Sandwich, Copenhagen, August 29, 
 1764.
 
 48 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 I have agreed with my good brother the King 
 of Denmark to cement the union which has long 
 subsisted between the two crowns by the marriage 
 of the Prince Royal of Denmark with my sister the 
 Princess Caroline Matilda, which is to be solemnised 
 as soon as their respective ages will admit". 
 
 In the address to the throne Parliament replied 
 to the effect that the proposed marriage was most 
 pleasing to them, as it would tend to strengthen the 
 ancient alliance between the crowns of Great Britain 
 and Denmark, and "thereby add security to the 
 Protestant religion". 1 
 
 On January 18 the King gave a grand ball at 
 St. James's Palace in honour of the double event of 
 his youngest sister's betrothal and Queen Charlotte's 
 birthday. On this occasion the Princess Matilda 
 made her first appearance at court, when she opened 
 the ball by dancing a minuet with her brother, Prince 
 Edward Duke of York. The Princess was then 
 only thirteen and a half years old, but she won the 
 admiration of all the court by her beauty and grace. 
 She was very fair, with hair almost flaxen in hue, 
 pale gold with a gleam of silver in it, large tender 
 blue eyes, an arched nose, a well-shaped mouth 
 (the underlip perhaps a little too full), and a com- 
 plexion like the wild rose. Her figure was shapely 
 
 1 Presumably the alliance would strengthen the Protestant re- 
 ligion by weakening the influence of Roman Catholic France at 
 Copenhagen. It must be borne in mind that Denmark was then 
 a much larger and more important country than it is now. Norway 
 had not broken away from the union, and Denmark had not been 
 robbed of the Duchies of Schleswig and Holstein by Prussia.
 
 THE BETROTHAL 49 
 
 and developed beyond her years, and she carried 
 herself with ease and dignity. 
 
 The feelings of the Princess Matilda, who was 
 thus betrothed to a Prince whom she had never 
 seen, were not consulted in the slightest degree. 
 The proposed marriage seemed a suitable one ; and 
 it was more brilliant than that of her sister, the 
 Princess Augusta ; moreover, it would strengthen 
 the political alliance between England and Denmark, 
 and, it was hoped, give England more influence 
 in the Baltic. These considerations were sufficient 
 for her brother, George III., who must be held 
 directly responsible for this marriage. The question 
 of his sister's happiness, or unhappiness, did not 
 enter. The child Princess disliked the idea from 
 the first ; her ladies-in-waiting noticed that so far 
 from showing any pleasure at her added dignity 
 she became pensive and melancholy. She was 
 too young to realise all this marriage would mean 
 to her, but she knew that it would involve exile 
 from her native country, and separation from her 
 family, and she grieved much in secret, though 
 afraid to show her unhappiness openly. She gave 
 some hint of her feelings to her aunt, the Princess 
 Amelia, soon after her betrothal. 
 
 The Princess Amelia often went to Bath, then 
 a very gay place, where she played cards and 
 talked scandal to her heart's content. She had a 
 great liking for her little niece, and she asked per- 
 mission to take her to Bath on one of these visits 
 
 for a few weeks. Matilda, weary of the dulness 
 VOL. i. 4
 
 50 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and seclusion of Carlton House, pleaded hard to 
 go, but the Princess- Dowager would not hear of it. 
 She disliked her sister-in-law and disapproved of 
 her card-playing proclivities. Matilda was greatly 
 disappointed at her mother's refusal, and said that 
 she had been looking forward to the journey, for 
 she loved to travel. The Princess Amelia tried 
 to cheer her niece, and remarked jocularly : "It 
 will not be long before you will have plenty of 
 travelling ". " I know what you mean," said Matilda, 
 " but surely it would be happier for me to stay 
 where I am, than go so far for a Prince I have 
 never seen." 
 
 The Princess found consolation in the thought 
 that her dreaded marriage would not take place 
 for some time (it was to be deferred for two years, 
 until 1767), and in a few months after her betrothal 
 she recovered her spirits, and interested herself 
 once more in her gardening and other simple 
 pleasures, and in little acts of beneficence to the 
 poor families whom she took under her especial 
 protection at Kew. She pursued her studies dili- 
 gently, the better to qualify herself for the high 
 position she was intended to fill. At the sugges- 
 tion of the King of Denmark, she began to learn 
 German, the language then most spoken at the 
 Danish court. 1 It is characteristic of the English 
 tendencies of Frederick Prince of Wales, that, 
 though both he and his wife were born in Germany, 
 
 1 Letter of the Duke of Grafton to Titley, St. James's, March 
 14, 1766.
 
 THE BETROTHAL 51 
 
 not one of their children was taught German as a 
 necessary part of his, or her, education, and several 
 of them remained ignorant of it. 
 
 We must now give some account of the Princess 
 Matilda's betrothed husband, the Crown Prince 
 Christian, and of the court of Denmark.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING. 
 1749-1766. 
 
 THE Crown Prince Christian (afterwards Christian 
 VII. of Denmark and Norway) was born on Janu- 
 ary 29, 1749, and was therefore two years and six 
 months older than his first cousin and betrothed 
 bride, Princess Matilda. 
 
 When he was in his third year Christian lost 
 his mother, Louise, daughter of George II. of 
 England and consort of Frederick V. of Denmark. 
 Queen Louise was very beautiful, and had inherited 
 from her mother, Queen Caroline, her grace and 
 dignity and her virtues and talents. She was pos- 
 sessed of great tact, and won the love and reverence 
 of all classes, and, what was more difficult, of all 
 races of her husband's subjects, whether Danes, 
 Norwegians or Germans. The Danes compared 
 her to their sainted Dagmar, and her early death was 
 regarded as a national calamity. During Louise's 
 illness the streets of Copenhagen were thronged 
 from early dawn by people waiting for news, and 
 the churches were filled with praying and weeping 
 men and women. Every night, outside the palace 
 
 gate, crowds waited patiently for hours, their faces, 
 
 52
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 53 
 
 white in the darkness, turned towards the wing of 
 the palace where the Queen lay dying. Louise 
 died in 1751 (the year that Caroline Matilda was 
 born), and left behind her the legacy of a bright 
 example. The Danes owed England a debt of 
 gratitude for sending them this admirable princess, 
 a debt they amply repaid a century later when they 
 gave to the English people a descendant of Queen 
 Louise, a princess even more beautiful and beloved 
 than her illustrious ancestress our gracious Queen 
 Alexandra. 1 
 
 King Frederick was overwhelmed with grief 
 at his consort's death and refused to be comforted. 
 He could not mention her name without weeping ; 
 he commanded the deepest court mourning for a 
 year and prohibited all public amusements for the 
 same period. Yet, like many bereaved widowers, 
 before and since, the more deeply this royal widower 
 mourned his wife, the more quickly he sought con- 
 solation by giving her a successor. Six months of 
 the stipulated mourning had scarcely passed when 
 the King cast off his sables and wedded Princess 
 Juliana Maria of Brunswick- Wolfenbiittel. This 
 princess was the youngest of six daughters, two of 
 
 1 A short table showing the descent of Her Majesty Queen 
 Alexandra from Queen Louise of Denmark : 
 
 Louise daughter of George II. of Engfand and Queen 
 | of Frederick V. of Denmark. 
 Charlotte Princess of Denmark. 
 
 I 
 
 Caroline Princess of Denmark. 
 
 Christian IX. King of Denmark. 
 Queen Alexandra.
 
 54 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 whom had already made great alliances. The eldest 
 was married to Frederick the Great, and the second 
 to Prince Augustus William, the heir presumptive 
 to the throne of Prussia. One of her nieces came 
 near to be married to George III., but was rejected 
 by him on the advice of his mother. This slight 
 upon her house did not tend to make Juliana Maria 
 well disposed towards the English royal family ; 
 and the love of the Danes for the English princess 
 who was her predecessor contrasted vividly with 
 her own unpopularity. Juliana Maria was a hand- 
 some and determined woman, rigidly correct in her 
 conduct and unblemished in her morals, but she was 
 of a cold and selfish nature, a profound intriguer 
 and dissembler. Frederick V. married her from a 
 sense of duty ; he wanted a queen to preside over 
 his court, and a wife to give him another son. 
 Juliana Maria fulfilled both these conditions ; she 
 looked every inch a queen, and in due time presented 
 her husband with a prince, who was named Frederick. 
 But though she shared her husband's throne she had 
 no place in his affections. 
 
 Frederick V. was popular with his subjects, who 
 named him " Frederick the Good ". The first part 
 of his reign as fully justified this title as the latter 
 part belied it. Queen Louise was his good angel 
 and led him to higher things, but when her beneficent 
 influence was gone he abandoned himself to evil 
 habits, especially to his besetting one of drunkenness. 
 So much did he give way to this vice that he became 
 a confirmed dipsomaniac, and the reins of govern-
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 55 
 
 ment passed out of his hands into those of his Prime 
 Minister, Count Moltke, and of his mother, the 
 Queen- Dowager, Sophia Magdalena. 
 
 This princess, the widow of Christian VI., 1 was 
 a daughter of the Margrave of Brandenburg- 
 Culmbach. She had obtained considerable political 
 influence in her husband's lifetime, and she con- 
 tinued to hold it throughout the reign of her son. 
 She was a woman of narrow and strict views, but 
 had a great love of display. Between her and 
 Moltke an alliance existed for a time. They played 
 into one another's hands so cleverly that Juliana 
 Maria, despite her ambitious and intriguing disposi- 
 tion, found herself outwitted by her mother-in-law and 
 the Prime Minister. Sophia Magdalena's superior 
 knowledge of Danish affairs gave her an advantage 
 over Juliana Maria, who, though the King's wife, 
 laboured under the disability of not being in the 
 King's confidence. Count Moltke was not a minister 
 of great ability, and he was suspected of selling his 
 country's interests to other powers. Certain it is 
 that during the last years of Frederick V.'s reign the 
 foreign envoys of France, Russia and England were 
 in turns the real rulers of Denmark. With Moltke 
 the French influence was generally paramount. 
 
 The Crown Prince Christian suffered an irre- 
 parable loss in his mother's death, for she was devoted 
 to her son and kept him with her as much as possible, 
 
 1 Christian VI., the son of Frederick IV., was born in 1699, 
 ascended the throne in 1730 and died in 1746, after a peaceful and 
 prosperous reign. He was succeeded by his son Frederick V,
 
 56 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 though this was contrary to the traditional etiquette 
 of the Danish court. After Queen Louise died the 
 Crown Prince and his sisters were handed over to 
 the loveless care of governesses and tutors, and 
 their father never troubled about them. Juliana 
 Maria was not an affectionate stepmother, and left 
 her husband's children severely alone. Even if she 
 had wished to give them personal supervision, the 
 etiquette of the Danish court would have prevented 
 her. Moreover, any movement she might have 
 made in that direction would have been regarded 
 with suspicion. Juliana Maria regarded the Crown 
 Prince Christian as an obstacle in the path of her 
 ambition. If he were out of the way her son 
 Frederick would succeed to the throne. She pro- 
 bably wished him out of the way, but the stories 
 that she plotted against the life of her stepson rest 
 on no trustworthy evidence, and may be dismissed 
 as unworthy of credence. 
 
 At the age of six Christian was taken out of 
 the nursery and given an establishment of his own. 
 Count Berkentin, a privy councillor, was appointed 
 his governor, and Count Reventlow his chamberlain 
 and tutor. Berkentin was an old man, indolent 
 and easy-going, who was glad to shift the responsi- 
 bility of his troublesome charge on other shoulders, 
 and asked for nothing more than to draw his salary 
 and be left in peace. The training of the Crown 
 Prince therefore devolved wholly on Reventlow, 
 wrio was a Danish noble of the most reactionary 
 and barbarous type. Reventlow's one idea of educa-
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 57 
 
 tion was to harden the lad, to make, as he said, a 
 man of him he might rather have said to make a 
 brute of him. He took no account of the idiosyn- 
 crasies of Christian's character, or of his nervous, 
 highly strung temperament. He sought to crush 
 him down to one low level, the level of himself. 
 The boy was brought up in slave-like fear of his 
 brutal master, and sometimes beaten for trifling 
 errors so inhumanly that foam gathered on his 
 lips and he writhed in agony. Even in his boy- 
 hood, Christian's nervous paroxysms sometimes de- 
 generated into fits of an epileptic nature, and so 
 encouraged the growth of a terrible malady. 
 
 Reventlow superintended the Crown Prince's 
 education, that is to say, his training and his daily 
 life. He did not teach him his lessons. The 
 learned German author, Gellert, was first asked to 
 undertake this duty, but he refused. The King 
 then appointed one Nielsen, who had been tutor to 
 several of the young Danish nobility. Nielsen was 
 a very learned man, but unfortunately had not the 
 capacity of imparting his learning in a lucid and 
 attractive manner, and he was too fond of abstruse 
 speculations to teach things which would be use- 
 ful to the royal pupil. Nielsen was a Lutheran 
 clergyman, but he was notoriously unorthodox, 
 and he mixed his religious instruction with a good 
 deal of profane philosophy. The poor little prince 
 was not old enough to understand theological, or 
 philosophical, disquisitions ; they weighed like a 
 nightmare on his youthful mind, and the result of
 
 58 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 this teaching in after life was a curious mixture of 
 freethinking and superstition. The Crown Prince 
 was taken to church twice every Sunday, where he 
 sat between his two tormentors, Reventlow and 
 Nielsen, and listened to dull and interminable 
 sermons. If his attention flagged for a moment 
 Reventlow would pinch him, and when he came out 
 of church Nielsen would catechise him concerning 
 the sermon, and make him repeat the preacher's 
 arguments at length. Christian regarded these 
 religious exercises with intense dislike, and dreaded 
 Sunday as his chief day of torment. 
 
 In the Crown Prince's hours of recreation he 
 was neglected, and allowed to keep bad company. 
 His chief companions were two youths employed 
 about the court ; one was Sperling, a page of the 
 chamber and a nephew of Reventlow ; the other 
 was Kirschoff, a servant of the chamber, and a friend 
 of Sperling. Both these youths were vicious and 
 corrupt. They were older than the Crown Prince 
 and acquired great influence over him. They 
 set him a bad example by their evil habits, they 
 poisoned his mind by retailing all the scandals of 
 the court, and they corrupted his heart by mocking 
 at everything good and noble. It has been well 
 said that they occupy the same place in the history 
 of Denmark as Louis XV. 's infamous servants 
 Bachelier and Le Bel do in the history of France. 
 
 It stands to Juliana Maria's credit that she 
 objected to these youths as playmates of the Prince 
 and to Reventlow's system of education, and remon-
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 59 
 
 strated with the King, but Frederick V. would not 
 listen to her. Later Bernstorff made similar repre- 
 sentations and with more success, for when Christian 
 was eleven years of age a change took place for the 
 better. A Swiss named Reverdil l was appointed 
 to instruct the Crown Prince in mathematics and 
 French, and he gradually extended his teaching to 
 other branches of learning. Reverdil was an up- 
 right man, and did his duty according to his lights. 
 He saw clearly that the boy's physical and mental 
 health was being ruined by Reventlow's barbarous 
 methods, and did what he could to improve things. 
 But well meaning though he was he made his pupil's 
 life unhappier by introducing a new torture in the 
 form of public examinations. The Crown Prince 
 was examined twice yearly in the knight's hall of 
 the Christiansborg Palace 2 in the presence of the 
 
 1 Reverdil was born in 1732 in the Canton of Vaud, and edu- 
 cated at the University of Geneva. He became professor of mathe- 
 matics at the University of Copenhagen in 1758, and two years later 
 was appointed assistant tutor to the Crown Prince Christian. He 
 has left a record of his experiences at the Danish court in a book 
 entitled Struensee et la cour de Copenhague 1760-1772, Memoires de 
 Reverdil. To this work I am indebted for much valuable information. 
 
 2 The Christiansborg Palace, situated on an island in the heart 
 of Copenhagen, was originally erected by Christian VI. in 1733-40. 
 It was a magnificent building both externally and internally, and for 
 five reigns was the principal palace of the Kings of Denmark. It 
 was partially burned down in 1794, but rebuilt. It was again gutted 
 by fire in 1884 ; but the walls are still standing. The palace could be 
 restored to its pristine splendour, and it is a reproach that this resi- 
 dence, so rich in historic associations, has not been rebuilt. A bill 
 is occasionally introduced for the Danish parliament to grant the 
 necessary funds, but it has hitherto been defeated by the demo- 
 cratic party on the ground that the King is well housed in his palace 
 of the Amalienborg, which, in point of fact, is much too small to be 
 the chief royal palace of the capital.
 
 60 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 King, the Ministers, and the corps diplomatique, 
 and if we may judge from the courtly reports of the 
 foreign envoys he acquitted himself well. Yet, this 
 testimony notwithstanding, it is certain that he was 
 not well educated, for he was ignorant of solid 
 acquirements. But he could dance a minuet with 
 much grace and could play the flute, sing, ride and 
 fence well. He was a fair linguist and spoke German 
 and French. More important still he was taught 
 the Danish language, which had been neglected at 
 the Danish court, and the household of the Prince, 
 except his French and German tutors, were for- 
 bidden to speak to him in other language but 
 Danish. 
 
 The Crown Prince was precocious in some things 
 and backward in others. He was naturally quick- 
 witted and had a gift of sarcasm and mimicry 
 in which he freely indulged ; he made buffoon 
 parodies of the preachers and their sermons, and 
 he mimicked ministers of state, high court officials 
 and even the august royal family. Some of his 
 boyish sarcasms show that he felt the cruel way in 
 which he was treated and the subordinate position in 
 which he was kept. For instance, Frederick V., in 
 one of his generous moods (probably after a hard 
 spell of drinking), made Moltke a present of the 
 palace of Hirschholm and all its contents. It was 
 a common ground of complaint that Moltke took 
 advantage of his master's weakness to enrich him- 
 self. The Crown Prince, hearing of this princely 
 gift, waylaid Moltke coming from the audience
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 6r 
 
 chamber of the King, and thrust into his hand a 
 picture of Hirschholm. 1 " Content yourself with this, 
 your Excellency," said the Prince, "for, believe 
 me, unless you get the crown as well, Hirschholm 
 will never be yours." The Prime Minister, taken 
 aback at this display of authority on the part of the 
 heir apparent, wisely forebore to press the matter 
 further, and Hirschholm remained the property of the 
 crown. On another occasion, when the King and 
 his favourite minister were drinking together, the 
 Crown Prince was present. The King commanded 
 Christian to fill glasses for himself and Moltke. 
 Christian hesitated. The King repeated his order, 
 and told him that he could fill his own glass as well. 
 The Prince then filled Moltke's glass to the brim, 
 the King's glass half full, and into his own he 
 poured only a few drops. " What do you mean by 
 this?" said the King. <( I mean, sire," replied his 
 son, "to denote our relative importance in the state. 
 His Excellency being all-powerful I have filled his 
 glass to the full. You being only second in author- 
 ity I half filled yours ; as for me, since I am of no 
 consequence, a drop suffices." 
 
 Despite his precocity, Christian had some ex- 
 traordinary crazes and superstitions. One of them 
 he cherished from the nursery. His Norwegian 
 nurse had told him many legends of Scandinavian 
 Vikings whose physical perfections rivalled the gods, 
 mighty warriors who were invulnerable in battle, 
 
 1 It is possible that his grandmother Sophia Magdalena may have 
 instigated him to do this, as Hirschholm was her favourite palace.
 
 62 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 like the legendary heroes of ancient wars. At this 
 time there was a very widespread belief in northern 
 Europe in a foolish superstition called the " Art of 
 Passau," a secret charm which made men hard and 
 invulnerable in battle. The young Crown Prince's 
 imagination was fired by it, and he determined to 
 acquire the secret of the charm and so attain his 
 ideal of supreme physical perfection. Gradually he 
 came to believe that he had found it, and soon the 
 hallucination extended to his thinking that he was 
 also endowed with superhuman mental attributes, 
 and he saw himself a mightier ruler and warrior than 
 Peter the Great or Frederick the Great, and a 
 greater philosopher than Leibniz or Voltaire. The 
 fulsome despatches of Cosby, the assistant English 
 envoy, 1 would almost seem to warrant this prepos- 
 terous belief, for he describes the Crown Prince in 
 the most extravagant terms. 
 
 "I had yesterday," he writes, "the honour 
 of an audience with the Prince Royal, and was 
 greatly charmed with the graceful and affectionate 
 manner in which his Royal Highness received and 
 answered the compliment I had the honour to make 
 him on the part of the King [George III.]. 2 This 
 young Prince already promises everything that the 
 
 1 In 1763 the envoy, Titley, on the ground of age and infirmity, 
 was granted an assistant, and the British Government sent Cosby to 
 Copenhagen, and he virtually took over the whole business of the 
 legation, Titley only intervening in domestic matters connected with 
 the royal families of England and Denmark. Cosby conducted the 
 diplomatic business until his recall in 1765. He suddenly went 
 insane. 
 
 2 Wherever square brackets occur the matter is interpolated.
 
 QUEEN LOUISE, CONSORT OF FREDERICK V. OF DENMARK AND 
 DAUGHTER OF GEORGE II. OF ENGLAND. 
 
 From a l\iiniing by Pilo in the Frederiksborg Palace.
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 63 
 
 most sanguine hopes of this nation can expect. To 
 an amiable and manly countenance, a graceful and 
 distinguishing figure, he joins an address full of 
 dignity, and at the same time extremely affable. But 
 what struck me most was the great resemblance of 
 his Royal Highness, both in person and manner, to 
 the King [George III.] when his Majesty was of 
 the age the Prince now is [sixteen]. The likeness 
 is in truth so striking that it seems rather that of a 
 royal brother than of a Prince more distantly related 
 [a first cousin] to his Majesty." l 
 
 Soon after this exchange of compliments between 
 George III. and his cousin of Denmark the nego- 
 tiations began which resulted in Christian's betrothal 
 to Matilda of England. The formal announcement 
 was not made at Copenhagen until January 18, 
 1 7&5, when it was enthusiastically received by the 
 Danish people, who cherished a fond remembrance 
 of their last Queen from England Queen Louise. 
 Cosby writes : " The intended nuptials of the Prince 
 Royal with the Princess Matilda were declared at 
 court yesterday. There was a very brilliant ball 
 and supper at the royal table on this occasion, and 
 the evening concluded with illuminations, and every 
 possible demonstration of joy from all ranks of 
 people." 2 
 
 On Palm Sunday, 1765, Christian, who had now 
 reached his seventeenth year, and was already 
 betrothed, was confirmed by the Bishop of Copen- 
 
 1 Cosby's despatch, Copenhagen, March 27, 1764. 
 
 2 Ibid., January 19, 1765.
 
 64 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 hagen in the chapel of the Christiansborg Palace 
 in the presence of the King and royal family, the 
 ministers, foreign envoys and all the court. The 
 occasion was one of much state and ceremonial, for 
 confirmation in Denmark was, and is, regarded as 
 a very important rite, and signifies the taking upon 
 oneself the serious responsibilities of life. The in- 
 evitable examination preceded the Crown Prince's 
 confirmation. Accounts differ as to how he ac- 
 quitted himself under this ordeal. Some said that 
 when the Bishop examined the Prince he discovered 
 that he was well acquainted with Tindal but ignorant 
 of the Bible. On the other hand, the courtly Cosby 
 writes : "He excited the admiration of all present 
 by his graceful delivery and thorough knowledge of 
 the subject of religion ; . . . the masterly ease and 
 dignity with which he expressed his sentiments as 
 well as such promising abilities had an effect on the 
 whole audience". 1 And Titley wrote later: "As 
 the religious sentiments of a person brought up for 
 absolute sovereignty may deserve some attention, 
 I have taken the liberty of adding hereunto as 
 close a translation as I could make of what the 
 Prince Royal declared at the late solemnity of his 
 being confirmed. This young Prince, who is of a 
 very amiable genteel figure, discovers the greatest 
 humanity and goodness of disposition, and is also 
 distinguished by a most lively understanding which 
 has been carefully cultivated in a noble, rational way. 
 The declaration is said to be entirely his own, and 
 
 despatch, Copenhagen, April 2, 1765.
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 65 
 
 I am the more apt to believe it, as having been 
 assured that he is particularly well grounded in the 
 study of the law of nature and in general theology." l 
 
 The declaration was as follows : 
 
 "I do acknowledge in the presence of God, in 
 the presence of the King, in the presence of this 
 congregation, and of all those who have been my 
 instructors, that there is an eternal and unalterable 
 law of nature ; from the obligation and force of 
 which no man can be exempted by any station, or 
 dignity, or power upon earth. I am likewise fully 
 convinced that the right and true way to salvation 
 is through faith in Jesus Christ ; and I profess it to 
 be my steadfast purpose to live and die in this belief. 
 
 " I am also sensible of the general and particular 
 functions to which God has called me ; and which 
 I will always endeavour, by the assistance of the 
 Divine grace, to fulfil. But as, from human weak- 
 ness, I must be continually in danger of falling, so I 
 hope that God will strengthen and support me, that 
 I may not be entangled in the snares of Satan. 
 And therefore I am persuaded, that, not only the con- 
 gregation here present, but also the whole people of 
 this country, will join their prayers with mine, that 
 I may be enabled to sustain the combat of faith to 
 the end, and persevere, without spot or blame, in the 
 law prescribed to me, till the coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ." 2 
 
 despatch, Copenhagen, April 23, 1765. 
 2 " A declaration made by the Prince Royal of Denmark when 
 he was confirmed in the King's Chapel on Palm Sunday, March 31, 
 
 1765-" 
 
 VOL. I. 5
 
 66 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Though the betrothal of the Crown Prince to 
 an English princess was exceedingly popular with 
 the Danish people, it was not universally so in 
 other and more exalted quarters. It was especially 
 obnoxious to France, and soon after Christian's con- 
 firmation an intrigue was set afoot to break it off. 
 The English envoy took fright lest the intrigue 
 should be successful, but his fears were ground- 
 less, for the alliance had a firm friend in Frederick 
 V., who, though weak on other points, was firm as 
 a rock on this one. Titley sought an audience of 
 the King of Denmark about this time and writes 
 home : 
 
 " His Danish Majesty received me in the most 
 gracious manner as usual, and told me he had now a 
 picture of the Princess [Matilda] and was extremely 
 well pleased with it. That he had always highly 
 approved alliances of blood with the royal family of 
 Great Britain, which he hoped would in time produce 
 close and perfect national union, and that he heartily 
 wished these family connections might still be re- 
 peated and continued between the two courts through 
 all posterity. . . . (In cipher) In speaking of this 
 marriage the King of Denmark could not but re- 
 member his late Queen, whose behaviour he praised, 
 and whose loss he lamented with such an overflowing 
 tenderness as filled his eyes with tears, which he 
 strove in vain to stifle, and often wiped away with 
 his handkerchief." l 
 
 The picture to which the King of Denmark 
 
 1 Titley's despatch, Copenhagen, June 4, 1765.
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 67 
 
 referred was a painting of the Princess Matilda 
 which had been sent from England to Copenhagen 
 at his express wish. The King declared himself 
 delighted with the picture, wherein he found many 
 points of resemblance to his lamented Louise. We 
 find Titley writing again : 
 
 " The picture of the Princess Matilda, having 
 been put into a fine frame by his Danish Majesty's 
 order, was placed some days ago over the toilet of 
 the Prince Royal at Frederiksberg l unknown to 
 his Royal Highness. The Prince, as I am told, was 
 equally surprised and delighted to find it there, and 
 after having surveyed it over and over with great 
 attention and inexpressible pleasure, declared his 
 approbation and satisfaction in terms of rapture. 
 Yesterday being the birthday of the Princess Matilda 
 it was celebrated in a private manner by the royal 
 family at Fredensborg, 2 whither the Prince went two 
 
 1 The Frederiksberg Palace is situated in the western suburb 
 of Copenhagen. It must not be confounded with Frederiksborg, 
 which is some twenty miles from the capital, near the village of 
 Hillerod. Frederiksberg was built by Frederick IV., about 1720-30, 
 in the Italian style. There is a fine view from the terrace. It is 
 surrounded by a well-timbered park, and the gardens contain many 
 shady promenades. The palace is now used as a military academy : 
 the grounds are a favourite resort of the citizens of Copenhagen. 
 
 2 Fredensborg Slot (or castle) was built in 1720-24 in memory of 
 the recently concluded peace between Sweden and Denmark, and 
 was known as the "Castle of Peace". It is a plain unpretentious 
 building, but the gardens and park are beautiful, and reveal lovely 
 views over the blue lake of Esrom. The woods are extensive and 
 the trees very fine. Fredensborg is now used as the summer resi- 
 dence of the Danish royal family. The family gatherings which 
 have assembled within its walls during the reign of Christian IX. 
 have made Fredensborg famous over Europe. 
 
 5*
 
 68 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 or three days before on purpose to assist at the 
 festivity." l 
 
 Some few months after this pleasing incident 
 the English match lost its most powerful friend at 
 the court of Copenhagen. On January 13, 1766, 
 Frederick V. died, in the forty-third year of his age 
 and the twenty-first of his reign. His health for 
 some time previously had been going from bad to 
 worse, and his malady, dropsy, was increased by 
 his habits of intemperance. Latterly his mind had 
 become affected as well, but before the end his 
 brain cleared, and he called his son to his bedside 
 and said : 
 
 " My dear son, you will soon be the King of a 
 flourishing people, but remember, that to be a great 
 monarch it is absolutely necessary to be a good 
 man. Have justice and mercy, therefore, constantly 
 before your eyes, and above all things reflect that 
 you were born for the welfare of your people, and 
 not your country created for your mere emolument. 
 In short, keep to the golden rule of doing as you 
 would be done by, and whenever you give an order 
 as a sovereign examine how far you would be 
 willing to obey such an order were you a subject." 
 
 A few hours after Frederick V.'s death Bern- 
 storff proclaimed the new King to the people from 
 the balcony of the Christiansborg Palace in these 
 words : " King Frederick V. is dead, but King 
 Christian VII. lives. The Crown Prince has be- 
 
 'Titley's despatch, Copenhagen, July 23, 1765. 
 2 Gentleman's Magazine, February, 1766.
 
 THE TRAINING OF A KING 69 
 
 come the ruler of the united kingdoms of Denmark 
 and Norway." Whereupon all the people shouted : 
 " May the King live long and reign well like his 
 father ! " Christian was then pleased to show him- 
 self to his people, and was afterwards proclaimed 
 throughout the city by the heralds.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP." 
 i;66. 
 
 FEW monarchs ever began their reign with more 
 ardent prayers of their people, or inspired brighter 
 hopes, than "Christian VII., by the grace of God 
 King of Denmark, Norway, of the Goths and 
 Wends, Duke of Schleswig-Holstein, Stormarn and 
 the Dittmarsches, Count of Oldenburg and Del- 
 menhorst " to quote his full style and titles. The 
 young King was regarded as the probable regener- 
 ator of Denmark. "The eminent virtues and truly 
 royal disposition of the new Sovereign afford a very 
 agreeable prospect of his future reign," writes Titley. 
 Again : " He is in all respects a very hopeful Prince, 
 virtuously disposed, with excellent natural parts, and 
 solidity as well as vivacity of understanding 'V The 
 envoy's views were echoed by all who came in con- 
 tact with the King. 
 
 Christian VII. held his first council a few days 
 after his father's death and acquitted himself with 
 tact and dignity. It was his introduction to affairs 
 of state, for though, according to the Lex Regia of 
 Denmark, the heir apparent came of age when he 
 
 despatch, Copenhagen, January 18, 1766. 
 70
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 71 
 
 reached the age of fourteen, Christian had been 
 kept quite ignorant of public business. This was 
 the more inexcusable as his father's failing health 
 made it likely that his accession would take place 
 at any moment. Christian VII. was seventeen years 
 of age when the call came for him to ascend the 
 throne, and it found him utterly unprepared. To 
 quote a Swedish writer : " The young monarch 
 exchanged the schoolroom and the birch-rod for the 
 throne and sceptre ". 
 
 This policy of keeping the heir apparent in 
 ignorance of the constitution and government of 
 the country was part of a set plan. The Ministers 
 wished to retain all power in their own hands, 
 and they viewed with alarm the possibility of a 
 new ruler taking the initiative. For the King of 
 Denmark and Norway in those days was no mere 
 puppet of sovereignty. He was invested with 
 absolute power, and was in theory, at any rate, 
 as much an autocrat as the Tsar of all the Russias. 
 The late King, from indolence and indifference, had 
 let all the power drift into the hands of his ministers, 
 but there was no reason why Christian VII. should 
 do the same. The royal policy of laissez-faire had 
 not been so successful in the last reign that the 
 nation desired its continuance in this. The trend 
 of foreign policy under Moltke had been to sell 
 Denmark bound hand and foot to France. In 
 home affairs, the army and navy had drifted into 
 a deplorable state of inefficiency, the national debt 
 was abnormally large, and the taxes burdensome.
 
 72 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Many of the nobility were disaffected and corrupt, 
 the middle classes sullen and discontented, and 
 the peasants ground down to the level of beasts of 
 burden. Undoubtedly there was something rotten 
 in the state of Denmark. 
 
 The young King at first made a laudable effort 
 to do what he could. " He begins, they say," wrote 
 Titley, "to show a desire of becoming thoroughly 
 master of the state of his affairs, and it is not to be 
 doubted that he will soon make great progress in 
 that knowledge, if he takes right methods and 
 his application is equal to his capacity." Again : 
 " Sensible people here begin to conceive great 
 hopes of their young Sovereign, and cannot enough 
 admire his application to business, and also the 
 quickness and solidity of his understanding V And 
 again : " With a great share of vivacity and youthful 
 levity he yet thinks very seriously and strives to make 
 himself master of his affairs, so far at least as not 
 to be under the necessity of blindly following the 
 suggestions of anybody ; ... he is unwilling to do 
 anything that he cannot understand or rationally 
 approve ". 2 
 
 If this show of authority somewhat alarmed 
 Moltke and his placemen, the inexperienced King 
 at first did nothing to displace them. For the first 
 few months of his reign Christian VII. ruled through 
 a triumvirate, composed of Moltke, Bernstorff and 
 Reventlow. The triumvirate, though they detested 
 
 1 Titley's despatch, Copenhagen, January 21, 1766. 
 
 2 Ibid., March 14, 1766.
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 73 
 
 each other, united in an attempt to discourage the 
 King from governing. If Christian expressed an 
 opinion on any matter of state, they either raised 
 difficulties, or embarked on wearisome discussions. 
 Baffled and discouraged at every turn the young 
 King resolved not to yield without a struggle to 
 his dictators. He knew that the affairs of the 
 nation were in confusion, and he asked a dis- 
 tinguished servant of the state, Count Frederick 
 Danneskjold-Samsoe, 1 to draw up for him an inde- 
 pendent report of the condition of the kingdom. 
 Danneskjold-Samsoe performed his task with alacrity, 
 and painted an appalling picture of the distress of 
 the people, the corruption and mismanagement in 
 the great spending departments of the state, and 
 the misgovernment of ministers. He inveighed 
 against the whole policy of the ministers, and 
 especially against that of Bernstorff, whom he re- 
 garded as chiefly responsible for the marriage 
 arranged between the King and the English 
 Princess Matilda. This marriage he boldly de- 
 clared was displeasing to the nation. But in this 
 respect he met with no success ; the King showed 
 
 1 Count Frederick Danneskjold-Samsoe was a grandson of 
 Christian V. The first Count was Christian V.'s son by Sophie 
 Amalie, daughter of Paul Mothe, an apothecary. His daughter by 
 his first marriage, Frederica Louise, married in 1720 Christian 
 Augustus, Duke of Holstein-Sondeburg-Augustenburg. This mar- 
 riage played an important part in the interminable Schleswig- 
 Holstein question as affecting the legitimacy of the Pretender. 
 Christian, the late Duke of Augustenburg, and his brother Prince 
 Frederick, also married daughters of the house of Danneskjold- 
 Samsoe. The mother of Prince Christian of Schleswig-Holstein 
 was a Countess Danneskjold-Samsoe.
 
 74 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 no inclination to hurry into matrimony, but the 
 betrothal remained unaltered. So far as could be 
 judged Christian inherited his father's liking for 
 England. " I am told," wrote the English envoy, 
 "that he has a predilection towards England. He 
 often talks in private of the British blood in his 
 veins, and often intimates the satisfaction it would 
 give him to lead his army in person in the cause 
 of Great Britain." 
 
 Christian VII. acted so far on Danneskjold- 
 Samsoe's report as to dismiss his Prime Minister, 
 Moltke, without a pension, and to strip him of all his 
 offices. He had always disliked Moltke, whom he 
 considered chiefly responsible for his having been 
 kept in subjection and in ignorance of public affairs 
 during the late King's lifetime. Contrary to expec- 
 tation he did not treat Reventlow with the same 
 severity. He gave him titular honours, but quietly 
 put him on one side. Bernstorff triumphantly 
 acquitted himself of the charges brought against 
 him, and rapidly advanced in the King's favour. 
 He soon became the most powerful minister in 
 Denmark. 
 
 A firm friend of Bernstorff and of the English 
 alliance was Prince Charles of Hesse. 2 This 
 Prince was Christian VI I. 's first cousin, and, like 
 
 despatch, Copenhagen, May 13, 1766. 
 2 Prince Charles of Hesse, afterwards Landgrave, left behind him 
 a manuscript entitled Memoires de mon Temps. After nearly a cen- 
 tury it was ordered to be printed by King Frederick VII. of Denmark 
 for private circulation. It is the authority for many passages in 
 this book.
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 75 
 
 him, had an English mother Princess Mary, 
 daughter of George II. This Princess married the 
 Landgrave Frederick of Hesse, who after his 
 marriage became a Roman Catholic. His sons 
 were then taken away from his guardianship, and 
 sent, for the greater security of their Protestantism, 
 to Copenhagen, where they grew up under the 
 protection of Frederick V. Prince Charles was 
 much loved by King Frederick, who betrothed 
 him to his daughter the Princess Louise. Prince 
 Charles was good-looking, clever and high prin- 
 cipled, but he was almost penniless, and the pro- 
 posed alliance was considered a poor one for the 
 Danish Princess. They, however, were very much 
 in love with one another, and Christian VII. ap- 
 proved of the betrothal quite as much as the late 
 King. 
 
 Prince Charles was at this time a great favourite 
 with his royal cousin, who often sought his advice. 
 The young King had need of a disinterested coun- 
 sellor who was not afraid to speak, for before long 
 the bright hopes entertained concerning him began 
 to fade. The tactics of his ministers in seeking to 
 blunt the edge of the King's interest in state affairs 
 had been only too successful. They wished him 
 not to interfere, or take the initiative in any way, 
 but they wanted him to be diligent in doing what 
 they told him, and punctual in the discharge of 
 routine duties. But Christian VII. soon developed 
 a distaste for all work, and showed an inclination 
 to shirk the most formal duty. He rarely attended
 
 76 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 a council, and would leave the necessary papers 
 unsigned for days. 1 
 
 In other ways, too, Christian showed signs of 
 change, not for the better. For a few months after 
 his accession he spent his evenings in the circle of 
 the royal family, with his sisters and stepbrother, 
 the Hereditary Prince Frederick. He by turns 
 visited the two Dowager-Queens, Juliana Maria 
 and Sophia Magdalena. Juliana Maria treated him 
 with great friendliness, and his grandmother, Sophia 
 Magdalena, was genuinely fond of him. But the 
 company of the two dowagers was not lively, and 
 it was made worse by the stiff etiquette that pre- 
 vailed in their circles. It pleased the King's way- 
 ward humour to outrage all these laws of etiquette, 
 and even to descend to the level of practical jokes, 
 sheltering himself against retaliation by his posi- 
 tion. On one occasion he blew a cup of scalding 
 tea into a lady's face when she was in the act of 
 drinking it ; on another he exposed his august 
 grandmother to derision by powdering her hair with 
 sugar. In addition to the two Dowager-Queens 
 
 1 " The late ministry," wrote Gunning after the fall of Bernstorffs 
 Government in 1770, " are said to have neglected no means of present- 
 ing all business to His Majesty's youthful eye through the terrifying 
 medium of labour and drudgery. They used many efforts (and at 
 length they succeeded) to inspire him with a thorough distaste for 
 everything but ease and dissipation, with the sole design of maintain- 
 ing their own power and consequence. They equally diverted his 
 application from civil or military business, the former with a view 
 of managing it themselves, the latter in order to prevent any great 
 exertion of the natural power of an arbitrary government, which 
 without an army is a mere chimaera." (Gunning's despatch, Copen- 
 hagen, April 4, 1771.)
 
 KING CHRISTIAN VII. 
 From the Painting by I\ Wichmar, 1766
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 77 
 
 there was another old princess at the Danish court, 
 the King's aunt, Charlotte Amelia, who lived only 
 for religious practices and charity. Even the halo 
 of sanctity which surrounded this royal spinster did 
 not protect her from insult. She was constantly 
 tormented by the King and jeered at before the 
 courtiers. At first Charlotte Amelia treated this 
 insolence as boyish fun, but at last things became 
 so bad that she withdrew from court. Her limit 
 of endurance was reached when one of the King's 
 pages crawled under the dining-table on all fours, 
 disguised as a savage, and nearly frightened her to 
 death. She retired to the Amalienborg and could 
 never be persuaded to return to court. The King's 
 practical joke cost him dear, for the Princess Char- 
 lotte Amelia revoked her will, and left her large 
 fortune away from her nephew to the poor. 
 
 When he was weary of tormenting old ladies 
 Christian VII. introduced the custom of retiring 
 to his own apartments after dinner, and there, sur- 
 rounded by a chosen circle of his intimates, he would 
 lay aside his kingly dignity and make merry with 
 his friends. No doubt these evening gatherings 
 were in imitation of those of his exemplar, Frederick 
 the Great, where ceremonial and etiquette were 
 banished and the Prussian King and his friends 
 engaged in intellectual conversation and social en- 
 joyment. Unfortunately for the parallel, Christian's 
 clique consisted of foolish and dissipated young 
 courtiers, and their conversation mainly turned upon 
 current scandals, or risqut French novels were read
 
 78 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and commented on. When in turn the King was 
 wearied of these diversions, he conceived the idea 
 of prowling about his capital at night, disguised 
 like another Haroun al Raschid, but from a very 
 different motive to that which guided the enlightened 
 Caliph, and with very different results. Soon strange 
 rumours were heard of these nocturnal expeditions, 
 of wild sallies and adventures, of street fights, break- 
 ing of windows and conflicts with the watchmen. In 
 these excursions Kirschoff and Sperling accompanied 
 the King, and aided and abetted him in his wildest 
 extravagancies. The sober Danes began to take 
 fright lest their young monarch should be thoroughly 
 corrupted by his evil companions. He was already 
 earning the title, which the English ladies gave 
 him later, of " The Northern Scamp ". The British 
 minister, who at first had nothing but praise for 
 Christian VII., now writes: 
 
 " As this young gentleman [Sperling] is not 
 eminently qualified to be of any particular use or 
 amusement to his Sovereign, otherwise than by 
 assisting him in the gratification of irregular passions, 
 people are alarmed at such a connection, and the 
 greatest care will be taken to prevent the evil effects 
 which are naturally to be apprehended from it "- 1 
 
 Something had to be done, so the ministers made 
 a scapegoat of Kirschoff and sent him away from 
 court with a pension. Kirschoff, though quite as 
 vicious, was far less dangerous than Sperling, for 
 he had not the same influence with the King. But 
 
 's despatch, February 4, 1766.
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 79 
 
 unfortunately this arch-corrupter was suffered to 
 remain, and by example and precept he continued 
 to encourage his master in vice and dissipation. 
 The young King's only restraint to the indulgence 
 of gross and unbridled passions was the superstition 
 engendered by his gloomy creed. His teachers had 
 instilled into him a lively terror of hell and the devil, 
 and had painted in darkest colours the eternal punish- 
 ment of the wicked. Christian's mind often dwelt 
 upon these things, and eventually the torments of 
 hell became with him a monomania. He used to 
 discuss this, and other religious questions, with Prince 
 Charles of Hesse, who had a liking for theological 
 conversations ; but his serious moods did not last long. 
 For instance, on one occasion the two young men 
 argued long and earnestly on the efficacy of the 
 sacrament, and then prayed together. The King 
 was apparently deeply moved, but half an hour later, 
 when they went to see Queen Sophia Magdalena, 
 he made a mockery of the whole thing. " Charles 
 and I have been praying together most piously," 
 he said, and burst into boisterous laughter. With 
 such a volatile temperament, never in the same 
 mind two hours together, with the spirit warring 
 against the flesh, and the flesh warring against the 
 spirit, surrounded by temptations and evil example, 
 the King did well to hearken to Prince Charles when 
 he urged him to marry as soon as possible. Things 
 were going from bad to worse, and it seemed that 
 in a happy marriage lay the only hope of the young 
 monarch's salvation.
 
 8o A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 The Danish nation eagerly desired to see their 
 King married, for they wished to have the succes- 
 sion to the throne assured in the direct line. The 
 Ministers also desired it (even those who were 
 opposed to the English alliance), partly for political 
 reasons, and partly because they thought that the 
 evil tendencies of the King could only be checked 
 in this way. Christian, himself, was averse from 
 marriage, but since it was inevitable, it was easier 
 for him to yield now than to postpone the question, 
 only for it to be revived later. And if he must 
 wed, his English cousin would do as well as any 
 other bride. 
 
 The marriage had been arranged to take place 
 the following year, 1767, but, under the circum- 
 stances, it was thought advisable by the Government 
 at Copenhagen that it should take place sooner, and 
 representations were made to the court of St. James 
 to that effect. The English envoy, who was in 
 constant dread lest the influence of the French party 
 should break off the match, also wrote home urging 
 the speedy fulfilment of the contract. Moreover, 
 English interests conspired to make it advisable that 
 the marriage should take place soon. Gunning, 1 
 
 1 Robert Gunning (afterwards Sir Robert Gunning) was born in 
 1731, and came of a distinguished Irish family. On the recall of 
 Cosby through ill-health, he was appointed Minister Resident at the 
 court of Denmark in November, 1765, but he did not arrive in 
 Copenhagen until April, 1766. His instructions were to assist the 
 Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, Walter Titley, 
 and to keep the British Government well informed of passing events. 
 He performed his duties so well, that, on the death of Titley in 1768, 
 he was appointed his successor at Copenhagen. He remained there
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 81 
 
 who had succeeded Cosby at Copenhagen, wrote : 
 " There can be scarce any doubt that if the marriage 
 takes place before a renewal of the French treaty, 
 the influence of so amiable a Princess, as her Royal 
 Highness is, on so young a Prince (who as yet has 
 given way to no tender attachment) will operate 
 powerfully in favour of the mutual interests of the 
 two kingdoms". 1 Titley was no less zealous, and 
 while Gunning spoke of the political advantages of 
 a speedy union, he extolled the virtues of the royal 
 bridegroom. " In his way of living he is regular 
 and sober," he writes, " eats heartily, but drinks little 
 or no wine. His temper is compassionate and good, 
 but equitable and firm. He has a quick apprehen- 
 sion, with a sound and not uncultivated understand- 
 ing, and his mind is well seasoned with the principles 
 of virtue and religion. He is now impatient for the 
 accomplishment of his marriage, and as he is hitherto 
 under no prepossession, there is the greatest reason 
 to believe he will find his happiness in that union." 2 
 What higher praise could be given of any prince ! 
 
 The British King and Government, who were 
 most anxious to check the designs of France in the 
 Baltic, responded with alacrity, and matters ad- 
 vanced so quickly that, at the end of May, BernstorfT 
 despatched a messenger to Bothmar in London with 
 
 until June, 1771, when he was appointed Envoy Extraordinary and 
 Minister Plenipotentiary to the court of Prussia. Eventually he 
 was transferred to the Russian court, and after a distinguished 
 diplomatic career died a Baronet and a Knight of the Bath in 1816. 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, April 19, 1766. 
 
 a Titley's despatch, Copenhagen, May 13, 1766. 
 VOL. I. 6
 
 82 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 instructions to conclude the marriage contract, and to 
 propose the completion of it in October. 
 
 During the summer of 1766 the nuptials of the 
 King of Denmark's two sisters took place in Copen- 
 hagen, the elder to the Crown Prince of Sweden, and 
 the younger to Prince Charles of Hesse. These 
 events were solemnised with considerable magni- 
 ficence, and so was the birthday of the future Queen 
 of Denmark, now aged fifteen. Gunning writes : 
 " To-day was celebrated at the palace of Frederiks- 
 berg with every possible demonstration of joy and 
 festivity the birthday of the Princess Matilda. His 
 Danish Majesty omitted nothing that could tend 
 to show the satisfaction he felt upon that happy 
 occasion. He did Mr. Titley and me the honour 
 of admitting us to his table, that we might be wit- 
 nesses of it, a favour conferred on none of the other 
 foreign ministers." l 
 
 English influence was decidedly in the ascendant 
 at Copenhagen, but the envoy's desired alliance of 
 England, Russia and Denmark against the designs 
 of France and Sweden did not advance rapidly. It 
 was hoped that Matilda on her arrival at the Danish 
 court would help it forward. She was regarded as 
 a pawn in the diplomatic game, and we find Titley 
 writing home before the marriage, to advise the part 
 she was to play. "The partisans of France," he 
 writes, "still keep up their spirits here in spite of 
 very discouraging appearances. I have heard that 
 they place some hopes even in the future Queen, 
 
 Running's despatch, July 26, 1766.
 
 "THE NORTHERN SCAMP" 83 
 
 expecting to work upon her youth and inexperience 
 so far as to incline her to favour their cause. There- 
 fore ... I would beg leave to intimate that it were 
 to be wished that her Royal Highness before she 
 comes hither might be a little prepared, and put 
 upon her guard against all such impressions, since 
 it is very certain that her authority here will be 
 always precarious, whatever flattering prospects may 
 be held out to her, if any foreign interest should 
 prevail to the prejudice of England. It cannot, 
 however, be doubted that her Royal Highness will 
 preserve a favourable remembrance of her native 
 country, especially when she finds her Royal Consort 
 and the generality of the nation giving in to those 
 very sentiments which must be natural to her." 1 
 
 These representations were doubtless communi- 
 cated to Matilda. Her brother, George III., signi- 
 fied his consent to the marriage taking place in 
 October, and commanded his minister at Copenhagen 
 to inform the court of Denmark that his sister would 
 set out for her new home as soon as the necessary 
 formalities were accomplished. 
 
 's despatch, Copenhagen, July 7, 1766. 
 
 6*
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK. 
 1766. 
 
 WHEN Matilda was told that her marriage would 
 take place a year earlier than at first arranged 
 she burst into tears, and no longer concealed her 
 extreme reluctance to the Danish match. The 
 Princess-Dowager of Wales commanded Sir Joshua 
 Reynolds to paint the portrait of the future Queen 
 of Denmark before her departure from England, and 
 the great painter complained that he was unable to 
 do justice either to the Princess or himself, because 
 she was always weeping. 1 But neither tears nor 
 lamentations had any effect with the Princess- 
 Dowager ; that stern mother told her daughter to 
 remember that princes and princesses were not as 
 ordinary mortals, free to wed as inclination suggested, 
 and she recalled the fact that she, herself, had been 
 sent from her secluded German home at the age of 
 seventeen to England, to wed a husband whom she 
 had never seen. 
 
 Matilda's home had not been altogether a happy 
 one because of this same mother, but she was fondly 
 attached to her brothers and to her invalid sister 
 
 1 Northcote's Memoirs of Sir J. Reynolds, vol. i.
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 85 
 
 Louisa Anne, and she loved the land of her birth. She 
 forced a smile in response to those who came to offer 
 their congratulations, but she took no interest in the 
 preparations for her marriage. She seemed to have 
 a foreboding of evil, and it was evident to all that 
 she was a most unwilling bride, sacrificed upon the 
 altar of political expediency. 
 
 Not much time was allowed the young Princess 
 for reflection, for soon after the message was received 
 from the Danish court her marriage and departure 
 were pushed on with all speed. On June 3, 1 766, a 
 message from the King was delivered to Parlia- 
 ment asking for the marriage portion of the Princess 
 Matilda. After some debate, more on matters of 
 form than the actual sum, a portion was voted of 
 ,100,000. 
 
 This important preliminary over, the King 
 decided that his sister was to be married by proxy 
 in England on October i, and leave for Denmark 
 the next day. The event excited some public 
 interest, and we glean the following particulars from 
 the journals concerning the preparations for the 
 bride's journey : 
 
 "Tuesday the provisions dressed in the royal 
 kitchen at Somerset House were sent on board the 
 yachts at Gravesend. The Princess Matilda's 
 baggage was yesterday sent down and the yachts 
 sailed last night for Harwich." 1 
 
 " There are orders for two coaches, two post- 
 chaises and four saddle horses to be ready on 
 
 1 The Gazetteer, September 23, 1766.
 
 86 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Thursday next at five o'clock to attend the Queen 
 of Denmark to Harwich." 1 
 
 " We hear that Princess Matilda has ordered 
 genteel presents to all her servants, and also some 
 benefactions to be distributed among a number of 
 poor persons after her departure." 1 
 
 " Detachments of the Queen's, or Second Regi- 
 ment of Light Dragoons, are stationed on the 
 Essex Road to escort the Queen of Denmark to 
 Harwich. 'Tis imagined the Princess will only 
 stop to change horses, as the necessary refresh- 
 ments are carried in the coach. One of the King's 
 cooks goes over with her Royal Highness." 3 
 
 George III. personally superintended the ar- 
 rangements for his sister's marriage and journey to 
 Denmark. We find from him the following letter 
 to the Secretary of State :- 
 
 " I return you the proposed ceremonial for the 
 espousals of my sister which I entirely approve of. 
 The full power must undoubtedly ex officio be read 
 by you, and the solemn contract by the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury. I desire, therefore, that you will 
 have it copied, only inserting the royal apartments 
 of St. James's Palace instead of the Chapel Royal, 
 and my brother's Christian name in those places 
 where it has, I think, evidently been, through the 
 negligence of the copier, omitted where he speaks. 
 As in all other solemn declarations, that is always 
 
 1 The Gazetteer, September 29, 1766. 
 
 2 The Public Advertiser, September 29, 1766. 
 
 3 Ibid., October i, 1766.
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 87 
 
 used as well as the title. The Archbishop should 
 then have it communicated to him, that he may 
 see whether it is conformable to precedents, besides 
 the dignity of his station calls for that mark of 
 regard from me." 1 
 
 On Wednesday, October i, 1766, between seven 
 and eight o'clock in the evening, the Princess Matilda 
 was married by proxy to the King of Denmark in 
 the council chamber of St. James's Palace. Her 
 brother, the Duke of York, stood for Christian 
 VII., and the ceremony was performed by the Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury in the presence of the King, 
 the Queen, the Princess- Dowager of Wales, and 
 other members of the royal family. A large com- 
 pany of nobility, gentry and foreign ministers were 
 also present. Immediately after the ceremony the 
 Queen of Denmark, as she was called, received 
 the congratulations of the court, but she looked pale 
 and dejected and her eyes were full of unshed 
 tears. The same evening the Queen took formal 
 leave of her brother, George III. 
 
 Matilda slept that night at Carlton House, and 
 the next morning at half-past six, in the grey light 
 of a chill October dawn, she said good-bye to her 
 mother, and set out on her long journey. Three 
 coaches were waiting to convey the Queen to Har- 
 wich, the road was lined with infantry, and a company 
 of Life Guards was drawn up to escort her as far 
 
 1 Letter of King George III. to the Right Honourable Henry 
 Seymour Conway, Secretary of State, Queen's House, September 20, 
 1766. British Museum, Egerton MS. 82, fol. 20.
 
 88 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 as Mile End. These preparations caused a small 
 crowd to assemble in Pall Mall. The parting 
 between Matilda and her mother was most affect- 
 ing. The marriage had been the Princess- Dow- 
 ager's pet project, but even she felt a pang when 
 she bade her youngest child farewell and sent her 
 to the keeping of a strange prince in a far-off land. 
 Her farewell present to her daughter was a ring 
 on which the words were engraved, " May it bring 
 thee happiness ". When the young Queen came 
 out of the house to enter her coach it was noticed 
 by the waiting crowd that she was weeping bitterly, 
 and this so affected many of the women and children 
 that they wept in company. The Duke of Glou- 
 cester, Baron Bothmar, 1 the Queen's vice-cham- 
 berlain, who had been sent from Denmark to 
 escort her Majesty, and Lady Mary Boothby 
 accompanied Queen Matilda. The Life Guards 
 conducted her as far as Mile End, and were there 
 relieved by a detachment of Light Dragoons who 
 escorted the Queen as far as Lord Abercorn's house 
 at Witham, where it was arranged that she would 
 dine and sleep the night. Of this stage of her 
 journey it is written : "Her Majesty was dressed in 
 bloom-colour with white flowers. Wherever she 
 passed the earnest prayers of the people were for 
 her health and praying God to protect her from the 
 perils of the sea. An easy melancholy at times 
 seemed to affect her on account of leaving her 
 family and place of birth, but upon the whole she 
 
 1 A brother of the Danish envoy at the court of St. James's.
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 89 
 
 carried an air of serenity and majesty which exceed- 
 ingly moved every one who beheld her." : 
 
 The next morning Matilda set out again, and 
 escorted by another detachment of Light Dragoons 
 reached Harwich soon after four o'clock in the 
 afternoon, but the wind being in the north-east, 
 and the sea rough, it was not thought advisable for 
 her to embark. She therefore went to the house of 
 the collector of customs where she supped and lay 
 the night, and the next morning at half-past eleven 
 went on board the royal yacht with her retinue. 
 Here she took leave of her brother the Duke of 
 Gloucester who returned to London. The wind 
 was still rough and the yacht lay all the morning in 
 the Roads, but towards evening, when the gale had 
 abated, she set sail for the coast of Holland. Matilda 
 came on deck and watched the shores of her native 
 land until the last lights faded from her view. 
 
 The evening of her departure, it is interesting to 
 note, the eloquent Nonconformist minister, George 
 Whitefield, preached a sermon at his Tabernacle in 
 London on the marriage of the youthful Queen, and 
 concluded with an impassioned prayer for her future 
 happiness. 2 
 
 It was known how unwilling she had been to go, 
 and very general pity was felt for her. " The poor 
 Queen of Denmark," writes Mrs. Carter to Miss 
 Talbot on October 4, 1766, "is gone out alone into 
 the wide world : not a creature she knows to attend 
 
 1 Public Advertiser, October 5, 1766. 
 
 2 Vide Public Advertiser, October 8, 1766.
 
 90 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 her any further than Altona. It is worse than 
 dying ; for die she must to all she has ever seen or 
 known ; but then it is only dying out of one bad 
 world into another just like it, and where she is to 
 have cares and fears and dangers and sorrows that 
 will all yet be new to her. May it please God to 
 protect and instruct and comfort her, poor child as 
 she is ! and make her as good, as beloved and as 
 happy as I believe her Aunt Louisa was ! They 
 have just been telling me how bitterly she cried in 
 the coach so far as anybody saw her." 
 
 The Queen had a very rough crossing, and did 
 not arrive at Rotterdam until six days after she 
 had embarked at Harwich. She landed under a 
 discharge of cannon, and she was received with con- 
 siderable ceremony by the Prince Stadtholder and 
 other personages. From Rotterdam to Copenhagen 
 is a distance of some six hundred miles. It had been 
 arranged that the Queen should accomplish this by 
 slow stages, and every resting-place on the line of 
 route had already been decided upon. 
 
 At Rotterdam she embarked on the Stadtholder's 
 yacht and proceeded by water to Utrecht, where she 
 stayed the night at the house of a Dutch noble- 
 man. From Utrecht she proceeded by coach, and 
 passed in due course into her brother's Hanoverian 
 dominions. Her retinue was a large and splendid 
 one, and everywhere on the route she attracted 
 great attention, the people coming out to cheer and 
 bless her. She lay for one night at Osnabriick, 
 
 1 Mrs. Carter's Letters, vol. iii.
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 91 
 
 in the castle, and (tradition says) in the same room 
 where her great-grandfather, George L, was born 
 and was driven back to die. She was received 
 there, as elsewhere, with great marks of distinction. 
 At Lingen in Westphalia a cavalcade of students, 
 arrayed in blue uniforms, came out of the town gate 
 on horseback to meet her. They conducted her to 
 the house where she was to rest, they serenaded 
 her, and kept guard all night under her windows. 
 The next morning they escorted her three leagues 
 on the road to Bremen, where they took their leave. 
 Her Majesty thanked them for their gallant conduct. 
 
 At Harburg on the Elbe Matilda embarked 
 upon a richly decorated barge, which had been built 
 by the city of Hamburg for her use. On this she 
 sailed down the Elbe to Altona. The river was 
 covered with boats and all kinds of craft, flying the 
 British and Danish flags, and as the barge came 
 in sight of Hamburg (a city adjacent to Altona) 
 the Queen was saluted by a discharge of thirty 
 guns. The quays of Hamburg were gaily decor- 
 ated, and thronged with people anxious to catch 
 sight of the youthful Queen. 
 
 A few minutes before Matilda's landing at Altona 
 the Stadtholder of Schleswig-Holstein went on board 
 to pay his respects to the Queen of Denmark, and 
 to present to her Madame de Plessen, her first lady- 
 in-waiting, the maids of honour, and the men of her 
 household, who had there assembled to meet her. 
 At Altona the Queen first set foot in Danish 
 dominions. She landed at six o'clock in the evening,
 
 92 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and passed down a bridge covered with scarlet cloth, 
 and between two lines of maidens dressed in white, 
 who strewed flowers before her feet. The streets, 
 through which she drove, were lined with burghers 
 under arms, thronged with people, and decorated 
 with flags, mottoes and triumphal arches. The 
 Queen passed under one of these arches, beautifully 
 illuminated, just in front of her house. That same 
 evening the chief ladies of the city were presented 
 to her, and she supped in public. The Queen rested 
 at Altona over Sunday. In the morning she went 
 to church, and on her return held a court. She also 
 received a deputation of the magistrates of Altona, 
 and one of them read the following address : 
 
 " Your Majesty now gives us a mark of good- 
 ness, which we cannot sufficiently acknowledge, in 
 graciously permitting us to testify the boundless 
 veneration and joy which are excited in the hearts 
 of the burgesses and the inhabitants on your happy 
 arrival in this city. It is true that in every part of 
 your journey your Majesty will receive from your 
 faithful subjects transports of joy and most ardent 
 vows, nevertheless, our fidelity is surpassed by none, 
 and Altona at the same time enjoys this happy 
 privilege, that she is the first of all the cities in the 
 kingdom to admire in your Majesty's person a 
 Princess the most accomplished, and a Queen to 
 whose protection we have the honour to recommend 
 ourselves with all possible submission." 
 
 Matilda graciously replied, and charmed every 
 
 1 Public Advertiser, letter from Hamburg, November 4, 1766.
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 93 
 
 one by her youth and affability. When the court 
 was over, the Queen, attended by a detachment 
 of Hamburg troops and Danish cuirassiers, made 
 a progress through Altona and Hamburg, and 
 was greeted with enthusiasm by all classes of the 
 people. 
 
 The next morning, Monday, the Queen took 
 leave of her English suite, who were now to return 
 to England. The parting moved her to tears, and 
 she presented Lady Mary Boothby, who had been 
 with her for years, with a watch, set with diamonds, 
 and a cheque for a thousand crowns. It had been 
 stipulated by the Danish court that Matilda should 
 bring no English person in her train to Denmark, 
 so that she might more readily adapt herself to the 
 customs of her adopted country. 
 
 The Danish suite were, of course, all strangers to 
 the Queen, and the first aspect of her chief lady-in- 
 waiting, Madame de Plessen, was not reassuring. 
 Madame de Plessen was the widow of a privy coun- 
 cillor, and was a little over forty years of age. She 
 had been lady-in-waiting to Queen Sophia Magda- 
 lena, who held her in high esteem : it was through 
 her influence that she obtained this appointment. 
 Madame de Plessen was a virtuous and religious 
 woman, with a strict sense of duty and high moral 
 principles, and could be trusted to guide the young 
 Queen in the way she should go. But she had 
 been trained in the old school, and her ideas of 
 etiquette were rigid in the extreme. She sought 
 to hedge round the Queen with every possible form
 
 94 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and ceremony, and at first her chill formalism 
 frightened the timid Queen, who had not yet 
 discovered that behind her austere demeanour 
 Madame de Plessen concealed a kind heart. 
 
 Madame de Plessen was a clever and ambitious 
 woman, and like her former mistress, Sophia Mag- 
 dalena, she favoured the French party at Copen- 
 hagen. Her appointment, as head of the Queen's 
 household, was therefore viewed with no little 
 apprehension by Gunning, who, some time before 
 Matilda's arrival in Denmark, wrote to warn the 
 British Government : 
 
 " The person at the head of the list [of the 
 Queen's household]," he writes, " is a lady of an ex- 
 cellent understanding, possessing a thorough know- 
 ledge of the world, and a most intriguing disposition. 
 These talents have recommended her to the Ministers 
 here as a proper person to place about the future 
 Queen, but they are not the only ones. Her being 
 entirely devoted to the French system and interest, 
 pointed her out as the fittest instrument, to either 
 give the young Princess the bias they wish (which 
 they think will not be difficult at her age), or, by 
 circumventing her, prevent that influence they con- 
 clude she will have on the King. Their having 
 unhappily effected the latter in the late reign, gives 
 them hopes of being equally successful in this ; but 
 if her Royal Highness be prepared against these 
 snares, her good sense and discernment will prevent 
 her falling into them, or being persuaded by all 
 the arguments (however specious) they may use,
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 95 
 
 that it is not the interest of this country [Denmark] 
 to engage itself too close with England." 1 
 
 It soon became apparent that the English en- 
 voy's fears were not without foundation, and before 
 long Madame de Plessen gained a great ascendency 
 over her young mistress. But at first she put aside 
 all thought of political intrigue, and her only in- 
 stinct was maternal sympathy for the lonely little 
 Queen. Within a few days Matilda completely won 
 Madame de Plessen's heart, and the duenna deter- 
 mined at all hazard to protect her charge against 
 the perils and temptations of the corrupt court 
 whither she was bound. 
 
 From Hamburg Matilda proceeded by easy stages 
 through her Danish dominions. She was received 
 at the gates of the city of Schleswig by the chief 
 burgesses and clergy, who complimented her on her 
 arrival. Her journey was a triumphal progress. Gun- 
 ning writes from Copenhagen : " We have an account 
 of her Majesty's being arrived at Schleswig in perfect 
 health. The transports of the common people at 
 the expectation of again seeing an English princess 
 on the throne are scarcely to be described. Her 
 Majesty's affability and condescension have already 
 gained her the hearts of all those who have had an 
 opportunity of approaching her." ' 
 
 Matilda arrived at the historic town of Roskilde, 3 
 
 Running's despatch, Copenhagen, May 20, 1766. Marked 
 " secret ". 
 
 *Ibid., October 25, 1766. 
 
 3 Roskilde, an ancient town on the fjord of that name, once the 
 capital of the kingdom, and afterwards the residence of the Bishop
 
 96 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 near Copenhagen, on the evening of November i , 
 and rested there the night. Here Titley and Gun- 
 ning were waiting to have audience, and a courier 
 was sent ahead to inform the King, who was at the 
 Christiansborg Palace, that his Queen was at Ros- 
 kilde. The next morning, as early as seven o'clock, 
 Christian VII., with his brother the Hereditary Prince 
 Frederick, and his cousin Prince Charles of Hesse, 
 set out in all haste for Roskilde. Here the King 
 and Queen saw one another for the first time. The 
 King greeted his bride with great heartiness, and 
 bade her welcome to his kingdom. So delighted 
 was he with her that, in defiance of etiquette, he 
 embraced and kissed her in the presence of all the 
 company. The little Queen seemed much comforted 
 by this warm welcome, and at first sight was favour- 
 ably impressed with her husband. The young King 
 had charming manners, and was by no means ill to 
 look upon. Though considerably under middle 
 height he was perfectly proportioned, and pos- 
 sessed agility and strength. His features were 
 regular, if not handsome, and, like his Queen and 
 cousin, he was very fair, with blue eyes and yellow 
 hair. His personal appearance was greatly en- 
 hanced by his dress, which was magnificent and in 
 the best of taste. 
 
 After the first greetings were over, a procession 
 was formed to escort Matilda to Frederiksberg, 
 
 of Zealand. It has a magnificent cathedral, containing the tombs of 
 the Kings and Queens of Denmark. They are buried there to this 
 day. Roskilde is about twenty English miles from Copenhagen.
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 97 
 
 where she was to stay until her marriage. Again 
 Christian put etiquette on one side and insisted on 
 entering the same coach as the Queen an ornate 
 state coach drawn by six white horses. The coach 
 was preceded by an escort of guards and followed 
 by a train of other coaches. Frederiksberg was 
 reached about noon, and here the Queen- Mother, 
 Sophia Magdalena, the Queen- Dowager, Juliana 
 Maria, the Princess Louise, the King's sister, and 
 a great number of the nobility were assembled to 
 welcome the bride. Matilda was received by all 
 with the greatest marks of affection and respect. 
 Even Juliana Maria, who saw in her advent a blow 
 to her hopes, forced herself to greet the young 
 Queen with some show of cordiality. As for the 
 old Queen, Sophia Magdalena, she frankly was 
 delighted with her granddaughter-in-law, and sent a 
 special message to Titley, as to an old friend, to tell 
 him " how extremely satisfied and charmed she was 
 with the person and conversation of the new Queen ". 1 
 Matilda gave universal satisfaction, and the envoys 
 wrote enthusiastically : 
 
 " She has everywhere been received in these 
 dominions with all due honours and the greatest 
 demonstrations of joy. She seems to gain universal 
 applause and affection wherever she appears, and 
 her particular attendants are unanimous in giving 
 the highest praises to her disposition and be- 
 haviour." 2 
 
 1 Titley's despatch, Copenhagen, November 4, 1766. 
 2 Ibid. 
 VOL. I. 7
 
 98 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Immediately on her arrival at Frederiksberg 
 Matilda held a court, at which many personages 
 of distinction were presented to her. The court 
 was followed by a banquet, when the King and 
 his bride, the two Dowager-Queens and the rest 
 of the royal family dined in public. After the 
 banquet the King and all the other personages 
 present took their leave and returned to Copenhagen, 
 leaving Matilda to well-earned rest. Her long 
 journey had occupied a month ; she left England 
 on October 2, and reached Frederiksberg on 
 November 2. All this time she had been on the 
 road, and perpetually receiving congratulations and 
 deputations. It was no small tribute to the tact 
 and amiability of this princess of fifteen that she 
 everywhere won golden opinions. And it was proof 
 of the strength of her constitution that she bore the 
 long and tedious journey across northern Europe, in 
 inclement weather, without illness or undue fatigue. 
 
 Matilda rested at Frederiksberg for five days. 
 On Saturday, November 8, she made her public 
 entry into Copenhagen on the occasion of the 
 marriage the same evening. Her entry was at- 
 tended with every circumstance of pomp and 
 enthusiasm. About noon Princess Louise drove 
 to Frederiksberg, where her young sister-in-law was 
 ready to receive her. Accompanied by the Princess, 
 Queen Matilda drove to a common outside Copen- 
 hagen behind the " Blaagaard " [Blue Farm], where 
 she found a long procession awaiting her. The 
 Queen here descended from her coach and entered
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 99 
 
 another, beautifully decorated and gilt. The pro- 
 cession then set out for Copenhagen in the following 
 order : l A squadron of Horse Guards ; a band of 
 mounted drummers and trumpeters, twelve royal 
 pages in gold and crimson liveries on horseback, 
 and a cavalcade, under the command of the Master 
 of the Horse, consisting of many officers of the court. 
 Then followed the ministers of state and the am- 
 bassadors in their coaches ; each coach vied with 
 the other in magnificence, and each was drawn by 
 six horses and escorted by six running footmen. 
 Then came the Knights of the Order of the 
 Elephant, wearing their robes and insignia ; the 
 Knights of the Order of the Dannebrog, also in 
 their robes ; the Royal Head Riding- Master, 
 mounted on the " Dancing Horse " (whatever that 
 may mean), and a bevy of beautifully dressed ladies 
 in coaches. The climax of all this magnificence was 
 the lovely young Queen in robes of silver tissue 
 and ermine, with a circlet of diamonds on her fair 
 hair, seated in her coach drawn by eight white 
 horses, and surrounded by royal lackeys in gor- 
 geous liveries. Immediately behind the Queen's 
 coach came the members of her household ; and 
 twelve halberdiers, arrayed in scarlet cloaks and 
 equipped with pikes, closed the procession. 
 
 The procession entered Copenhagen through the 
 Norreport [North Gate] and passed along the Norre- 
 
 1 The following description of the Queen's entry into Copenhagen 
 and her marriage is based upon official documents in the archives of 
 the Court Marshal at Copenhagen, and from Danish papers of the time. 
 
 7*
 
 zoo A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 gade [North Street] to the Gammeltorv [Market 
 Place]. Cannon thundered as the Queen passed 
 under the gate, and all the bells of the churches 
 clashed forth joyous chimes. The route was gaily 
 decorated with flags and draperies ; companies of 
 burghers lined the streets, and the balconies, win- 
 dows, and even the housetops were crowded with 
 people, who cheered with wild enthusiasm. The 
 little Queen, looking like a fairy in her robes of 
 silver tissue, was seen, bowing and smiling, through 
 the windows of her great gorgeous coach, and she 
 captured all hearts at once. " The English rose," 
 the Danes called her, and they hailed her as another 
 Queen Louise, who would act as a guide and help- 
 mate to her husband, a purifier of his court, and a 
 true friend of the people. 
 
 In the Market Place the procession came to a 
 halt for a few minutes before the Town Hall, and 
 the Queen was met by a bevy of eighteen young 
 girls, dressed in white, and who carried wreaths and 
 baskets of flowers. Here was a magnificent arch, 
 seventy feet high, representing a Corinthian port- 
 cullis, and through the archway was revealed a back- 
 ground in perspective of the Temple of Hymen. A 
 statue of Hymen looked down upon an altar, and 
 above this altar allegorical figures of Denmark and 
 England clasped hands. A pretty ceremony took 
 place ; the maidens passed up the steps and laid 
 their wreaths upon the altar of Hymen singing : 
 
 God bless King Christian the Mild 
 And his Caroline Mathilde.
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 101 
 
 Then they cast flowers before the Queen's coach, 
 and at " the same moment was heard the most 
 delightful music, which broke forth simultaneously 
 from all sides ". Thus amid music, song, flowers 
 and shouts of joy and welcome, Matilda proceeded 
 on her way through the city, and at last reached 
 the Christiansborg Palace. 
 
 As her coach drew up at the main entrance, 
 the guard presented arms, and the heralds blared 
 on their silver trumpets. The heir presumptive, 
 Prince Frederick, was waiting to receive the Queen ; 
 he assisted her to alight, and conducted her up 
 the grand staircase into the King's presence. 
 The King received his bride with every mark of 
 affection and honour, and then led her to the 
 knights' hall, where a state banquet was served. 
 The King pledged his Queen in a superb wedding 
 goblet of crystal and gold, manufactured for the 
 occasion. 1 
 
 After the banquet the Queen retired to her 
 apartments to rest awhile, and then robed for her 
 wedding. At seven o'clock in the evening all the 
 ladies belonging to the two first ranks of the Danish 
 nobility (namely, the countesses and baronesses), and 
 the ladies who had taken part in the royal procession 
 into Copenhagen, assembled in the ante-chamber of 
 
 : This goblet is still preserved in the Rosenberg. It is a magni- 
 ficent specimen of Danish art. The Danish and English arms are 
 ground into the crystal, the crowned initials of the bridal pair are 
 also inscribed, and underneath appears the legend " Felici siderejuncti, 
 1766". The elaborately chased lid is surmounted by a crown. The 
 height of the goblet is eighteen inches.
 
 102 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the Queen's apartments. At half-past seven the 
 
 Queen appeared, a beautiful vision wearing a robe 
 
 of white silk brocaded with silver, a veil of priceless 
 
 lace and a crown of pearls and diamonds. The 
 
 ladies made a lane for her to pass, and curtsied their 
 
 obeisance. The Queen, who, despite her tender 
 
 years, bore herself with great dignity, proceeded to 
 
 the knights' hall, where the wedding procession was 
 
 marshalled. All the members of the royal family 
 
 joined in this procession with the exception of the 
 
 Queen- Dowager, Juliana Maria, who pleaded illness 
 
 as an excuse for not appearing. The King and 
 
 Queen came last of all, and walked under a canopy 
 
 to the royal chapel of the Christiansborg, where the 
 
 marriage ceremony was performed by Bishop Harboe 
 
 of Zealand. The chapel was brilliantly illuminated, 
 
 and thronged with the chief personages in Denmark, 
 
 clad in rich attire, and covered with orders and 
 
 jewels. During the ceremony the King and Queen 
 
 stood, or knelt, on a haul pas before the altar, 
 
 which was covered with cloth of gold and decked 
 
 with silver candlesticks bearing large wax tapers. 
 
 At the conclusion of the marriage service the 
 
 procession was re-formed, and the King and 
 
 Queen were conducted from the chapel to the 
 
 ante-room of their apartments, where the company 
 
 dispersed. 
 
 In honour of the marriage day a silver medal 
 was struck, and numerous orders and titles were 
 distributed. At night the city of Copenhagen was 
 illuminated, and people paraded the streets all night
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 103 
 
 shouting and singing for joy. The young Queen 
 had won all hearts, and the popular enthusiasm 
 evoked by the marriage augured well for the future 
 of the monarchy. 
 
 Copenhagen held high festival for a week after 
 the royal wedding, and the populace as well as the 
 court joined in the festivities. There was a gala 
 performance at the theatre including a " Felicitation 
 Ballet," in which there were many pretty allusions 
 to the young Queen, who was styled Venus or "la 
 plus belle". Two days after the marriage the 
 knights' hall of the Christiansborg Palace was the 
 scene of a wedding ball. Queen Matilda opened the 
 ball by dancing a minuet with the King with much 
 grace and spirit. She then honoured the English 
 envoy, Gunning, by commanding him to dance with 
 her a very natural proceeding, for she wished to pay 
 honour to her native country. But it gave offence 
 to some of the other foreign envoys present, es- 
 pecially to the Spanish minister, who was the doyen 
 of the corps diplomatique at Copenhagen, and he 
 reported the circumstance to the Spanish court, who 
 later demanded an explanation. 1 Nor was this the 
 only unpleasantness at the ball. After supper the 
 kehraus, a Danish country dance, was danced, and 
 one figure was danced in procession. The kehraus 
 was led by Prince Charles of Hesse and his wife, 
 the Princess Louise probably because they knew 
 all the figures. The King came next with the 
 Queen, and all the rest of the company followed, 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, November 18, 1766.
 
 104 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 two and two. The King, who had supped freely, 
 was in boisterous spirits, and called out to Prince 
 Charles : " Lead the kehraus through all the apart- 
 ments ". The Prince therefore led the procession 
 through the rooms on the first floor of the palace, 
 the band, presumably, going before. The pro- 
 cession of laughing and dancing men and women 
 followed, until they came to the ante-chamber 
 of the Queen's apartments. At the door of the 
 Queen's bedchamber Prince Charles found Madame 
 de Plessen standing like a dragon in his path. 
 Imperiously she waved him back, and declared 
 that his entrance would be an outrage, alike on 
 etiquette and decency. But the King, whom any 
 opposition goaded to anger, shouted : " Do not 
 heed an old woman's nonsense ! Go on ! Go on ! " 
 Therefore Madame de Plessen, still expostulating, 
 was thrust aside, and the procession danced through 
 the Queen's bedchamber, and so back to the ball- 
 room. 
 
 These incidents, trivial though they were, re- 
 vealed the rocks ahead in the way of the young 
 Queen, and showed that no common care would be 
 necessary to avoid them. As the English Secretary 
 of State, Conway, wrote to Gunning not long after 
 Matilda's arrival at Copenhagen : 
 
 " Her Majesty is entering upon the most im- 
 portant era of her life, and at a tender age is 
 launched, as it were alone, into a strange and 
 wide ocean, where it might require the utmost 
 care and prudence to steer with that nice con-
 
 MATILDA'S ARRIVAL IN DENMARK 105 
 
 duct which may at once conciliate the affections of 
 her court and people, and support the dignity of 
 that high station to which Providence has called 
 her". 1 
 
 despatch to Gunning, St. James's, November 18, 1766.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE. 
 1766-1767. 
 
 THE court of Denmark over which Matilda was now 
 the reigning Queen, though not the ruling spirit, was 
 the last place in the world for a young and innocent 
 girl to be sent alone. It was a hotbed of intrigue, a 
 stye of vile epicurism, where even decency was disre- 
 garded. Cunning as foxes, and like foxes in their lust 
 and greed, the majority of the courtiers thought only 
 of advancing their personal interests at the expense 
 of each other, or by vain and frivolous amusement 
 to kill the passing hour. All things that made for 
 purity of life, nobility of purpose, or singleness of 
 heart, were mocked at and derided. Truth, honour 
 and virtue were by-words. During the later years 
 of Frederick V.'s reign the influence of the French 
 court (at its worst) had not been confined in Den- 
 mark to politics alone, but extended to manners and 
 morals as well. This influence became far more 
 visible at the court of Christian VII. than at that of 
 his father. The society which the young King col- 
 lected around him within the walls of the Christians- 
 borg Palace did its best to copy Versailles, and it 
 succeeded in aping the vices, if not the superficial 
 
 106
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 107 
 
 refinement, of the court of France. At Christians- 
 borg might be seen the same type of silly brainless 
 persons as those who flitted about the ante-chambers 
 of Versailles, who adopted the same frivolous tone, 
 and the same loose morals. Their avowed object 
 was to avoid ennui, but in their pursuit of pleasure 
 they often caught boredom. The Danish courtiers, 
 both men and women, were artificial to the core. 
 They painted their faces, powdered their hair, and 
 dressed extravagantly. They disguised every real 
 sentiment, and sought always to seem what they 
 were not. They expressed nothing but contempt 
 for the language and customs of their native land. 
 To be Danish was bourgeois, to be virtuous even 
 more so. 
 
 The cheap cynicism which mocks at marriage, 
 and all its privileges and duties, was much in vogue 
 among the fashionable or "young party" at the 
 Danish court. Christian VII. had heard too much 
 of these views from the young rake-hells whom he 
 chose for his companions not to be entirely at one 
 with them, and he looked on marriage as the great- 
 est burden. He had been extremely reluctant to 
 take it upon himself and had only done so at the 
 strongest representations of his ministers. Reverdil 
 declares with a groan that to this epicene being " une 
 personne royale dans son lit lui semblait d*ailleurs 
 plutot un objet de respect que < amour" and adds 
 that the King would have certainly refused to 
 perform his connubial duties had it not been repre- 
 sented to him that the absence of an heir to the
 
 io8 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 throne would give rise to all manner of evil gossip 
 respecting himself. 
 
 The young King had consented to marry with 
 an ill grace, and after his marriage he lost no time in 
 declaring to his boon companions that he intended to 
 be in every respect a husband a la mode. The first 
 sight of his consort's fresh and youthful beauty had 
 seemed to awaken in him some dormant sense of 
 manliness, and he treated her at first with a plausible 
 imitation of lover-like ardour. He was flattered by 
 the warmth of her reception and the praises of her 
 beauty, which he interpreted as tributes to his own 
 good taste. The ceremonies incident on the wedding 
 gratified his love of display, and the festivities that 
 followed delighted his pleasure-loving soul. He was 
 like a child with a new toy, but he wearied of it even 
 more quickly than a child. If his passion ever 
 existed it was short-lived, for on the third day of his 
 marriage he said to one of his intimate friends that 
 he strongly advised him never to marry, as the un- 
 married state was far preferable. This speech might 
 have been credited to the affectation of a very young 
 husband who wished to pose as a cynic, but there 
 was evidently something more behind it, for neither 
 of the young couple appeared to be happy during 
 the first days of their married life ; Christian was 
 restless and discontented, Matilda pensive and 
 melancholy. 
 
 The Queen's depression was natural. The ex- 
 citement and novelty of her journey and her enthusi- 
 astic welcome had buoyed her up at first, but now
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 109 
 
 these were over she felt the reaction. She was a 
 stranger in a strange land, separated from every one 
 she had ever known, and she suffered from home- 
 sickness. A closer acquaintance with her husband 
 obliterated the favourable first impression she had 
 formed of him. He was a disappointment. The 
 flattering despatches which the English envoys had 
 sent to London (some of which we have quoted) 
 credited him with every physical and mental endow- 
 ment, and portrayed him as a paragon among princes. 
 These encomiums, duly communicated to the Prin- 
 cess-Dowager, had been dunned into Matilda's ears 
 with such persistency that she thought she was 
 marrying a prince who was almost a demi-god, and 
 who gathered up into himself all the attributes of the 
 legendary heroes of Scandinavian romance. What 
 then must have been her disappointment when she 
 found that her husband resembled a French petit 
 maitre, rather than a son of the Vikings. To add 
 to her disillusion Christian made hardly any show 
 of affection for his wife, and after the first few days 
 treated her with open indifference. A week after 
 their marriage the royal couple gave a banquet at 
 the Christiansborg Palace, and it was noticed by 
 the company that already the bloom had faded 
 from the young Queen's cheeks, and she smiled 
 with evident effort. Her sadness increased from 
 day to day, and she often gazed at the ring her 
 mother had given her, with its inscription, " May 
 it bring thee happiness," and sighed heavily. The 
 King, who wished for nothing but to be amused,
 
 i io A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 was piqued by his consort's despondency, and so far 
 from making any attempt to comfort her, relieved 
 his feelings by satirical remarks. One day when 
 one of his favourites called his attention to the 
 Queen's sadness, he said: " What does it matter? 
 It is not my fault. I believe she has the spleen." 
 The King's indifference to his Queen was quickly 
 noticed by the courtiers, who took their cue accord- 
 ingly, and treated her as a person of little account. 
 Ogier, the French envoy at Copenhagen, reported 
 to Paris three weeks after the marriage: "The 
 English Princess has produced hardly any impres- 
 sion on the King's heart ; but had she been even 
 more amiable she would have experienced the same 
 fate, for how could she please a man who seriously 
 believes that it is not good form (riest pas du bon 
 air] for a husband to love his wife?" 
 
 The French envoy was exultant that the mar- 
 riage, on which England had built such high hopes, 
 should produce so little effect politically. The 
 Queen had no influence with the King, and he 
 would be more likely to oppose her wishes than 
 to yield to them, if only for fear lest it should be 
 thought that he was governed by his wife. The 
 poor little Queen had no wish for political power, 
 and was too much downcast by her own personal 
 disappointments to be of any use in a diplomatic 
 intrigue. But George III., and the English 
 Government, who had no knowledge of the real 
 state of affairs, persisted in their project of using 
 the Queen for their own advantage ; and Secretary
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE in 
 
 Conway sent minute instructions to Gunning as to 
 the best way in which this could be worked. 
 
 "In regard to your applying to the young 
 Queen," he writes, " her affection to his Majesty 
 [George III.], and love for her native country, can- 
 not but incline her to preserve, as much as it can be 
 in her power to do, the mind of the King of Denmark, 
 permanently fixed upon the strictest union with his 
 Majesty's, who has no one view in his alliance 
 inconsistent with the honour of the King of Den- 
 mark or the welfare of his kingdom. Both Mr. 
 Titley and you will doubtless omit nothing that can 
 mark your utmost attention and desire of serving 
 her Majesty. There might seem an impropriety 
 in endeavouring to engage her Majesty to interfere 
 in business, especially in what has the air of court 
 intrigue, but so far as informing her Majesty fully 
 of the present state of the court, and apprising her 
 who are the best friends of her native country, and 
 consequently most inclined to promote the true 
 honour and interests of their own, it will be your 
 duty, and may be an essential service to her Majesty, 
 whose good sense will make the properest use of 
 the lights you furnish. The etiquette of the court 
 of Denmark (I find by your letter of September 2) 
 allows an easier access to family ministers than 
 to others, and this privilege you will, I imagine, 
 have no difficulty to preserve. . . . You may also 
 be assured that the affection of his Majesty [George 
 III.], and his care for the welfare and happiness of 
 his sister, so deservedly the object of his love
 
 ii2 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and esteem, cannot fail of having suggested every 
 proper counsel and information more immediately 
 necessary for her guidance in the delicate and im- 
 portant situation she is placed. Upon that founda- 
 tion you may properly build, and in such further 
 lights as it may be fit for you to give her Majesty, I 
 think both the opportunities and the matter of the 
 information itself should rather flow naturally than 
 be too affectedly sought." l 
 
 The English Government was soon disappointed 
 of its hope of using the Danish Queen as a pawn 
 in the political game. Gunning, in bitter disappoint- 
 ment, enlightened Conway as to the true state of 
 affairs a few weeks after the marriage. " All access 
 to either the King or Queen of Denmark," he wrote, 
 " is rendered so difficult that without being furnished 
 with some pretext I can never expect to approach 
 either of their Majesties but in public. The prefer- 
 ence given me there has already occasioned some 
 of the most unheard of and preposterous com- 
 plaints." [Here he refers to the protest of the 
 Spanish minister already mentioned.] " Monsieur 
 Reventlow 2 has lately made me some overtures to 
 a better understanding ; he speaks in raptures of the 
 Queen whenever I see him, and I believe will con- 
 stitute as much as depends upon him to promote 
 her Majesty's happiness. This is of itself a sufficient 
 reason for my wishing to cultivate his good opinion, 
 
 1 Sir H. S. Conway's despatch to Gunning, St. James's, October 24, 
 1766. 
 
 2 Reventlow had been appointed the Queen's Chief Chamberlain.
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 113 
 
 and if possible to bring him over to our interests. 
 [The French Minister] encourages the carrying on 
 intrigues against us ; they (I need not tell you, sir) 
 increase every day, and particularly since the arrival 
 of her Majesty, the principal people about her 
 being our most inveterate enemies." 1 
 
 One of the "inveterate enemies " was the austere 
 and haughty Madame de Plessen, who hedged the 
 Queen round with iron etiquette, and permitted 
 none to enter her presence without her permission. 
 Especially did she throw difficulties in the way of the 
 English envoy having frequent access of her Majesty, 
 on the ground that his visits would be sure to cause 
 jealousy and ill-will. The Queen, she urged, must 
 overcome her natural preferences, she must forget 
 that she was a Princess of Great Britain, and re- 
 member only that she was Queen of Denmark and 
 Norway. This was perhaps sound advice so far 
 as it went, but Madame de Plessen's object in giving 
 it was not altogether disinterested. She, like her 
 former mistress, Queen Sophia Magdalena, was a 
 sworn friend of France, and probably in its pay. 
 Madame de Plessen had a genius for political intrigue, 
 and her apartments in the palace formed a rendez- 
 vous for the friends of France. 
 
 It is difficult to follow the cross-currents of politics 
 at the Danish court during the early years of the 
 reign of Christian VII., but so far as foreign affairs 
 were concerned, the position may be briefly sum- 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch to Conway, Copenhagen, November 18, 
 1766. 
 
 VOL. I. 8
 
 114 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 marised thus : The main object of England was to 
 check France ; the main object of Sweden was to 
 check Russia. Therefore, whatever was disagree- 
 able to France at Copenhagen was agreeable to 
 England. Whatever was disagreeable to Sweden 
 was agreeable to Russia. Failing to see her own 
 influence in the ascendant at the Danish court, Eng- 
 land would prefer to see that of Russia. Bernstorff, 
 the Prime Minister, was very friendly to Russia, and 
 not ill-disposed to England. Therefore, the French 
 envoy and Madame de Plessen intrigued against 
 him. In domestic politics also the Queen's chief lady 
 was in opposition to Bernstorff, and to her chambers 
 flocked malcontents, including many of the staider 
 and more conservative among the Danish nobility, 
 who shook their heads over the misgovernment of 
 the Prime Minister, and the follies and extrava- 
 gancies of the King and his friends. 
 
 The advent of the young Queen was made an 
 excuse for the King to gratify his passion for festivity 
 and display. During the preceding reign the court 
 had led a comparatively quiet life, but the winter fol- 
 lowing Christian VI I. 's marriage was an unceasing 
 round of gaiety. Balls, banquets, concerts, masques, 
 operas and plays, hunting parties, sledge parties, 
 circuses, and excursions to the different royal castles 
 around Copenhagen there were a good many suc- 
 ceeded one another in quick succession. The King 
 had a great love for the play, so he built a court 
 theatre at the Christiansborg Palace and decorated 
 it without regard to expense. A French company
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 115 
 
 acted there, and the King and his suite frequently 
 took part in the performances. The King acted a 
 part in Voltaire's Zaire, and his performance was 
 received with great applause. He was so much 
 impressed with his dramatic talents that he twice 
 repeated his performance in the larger theatre of 
 Copenhagen, and there the general public were 
 permitted to attend. Acting, however, was but a 
 passing phase with the King, and he soon tired of 
 it, though he undoubtedly showed talent. 
 
 Madame de Plessen did all she could to prevent 
 the Queen from taking part in the court festivities, 
 but Matilda, who was young, and fond of pleasure, 
 could not be prevailed upon to absent herself alto- 
 gether, more especially as by doing so she would 
 incur the displeasure of the King. But she never 
 appeared unless attended by Madame de Plessen, and 
 turned to her always for guidance. It was Madame 
 de Plessen who chose the ladies to dance in the same 
 quadrilles as the Queen, and she took care that 
 none, however beautiful or fashionable they might 
 be, should be admitted to this honour if there were 
 the slightest blemish upon their reputation. With 
 men the same care was not necessary, for, as a 
 matter of etiquette, the Queen never danced with 
 any but princes of the blood, ambassadors, ministers 
 of state, or others it was deemed advisable to 
 honour in an especial manner. 
 
 The introduction of masquerades was a still more 
 startling innovation, and gave great offence to the 
 
 two Dowager-Queens. Sophia Magdalena protested, 
 
 8 *
 
 ii6 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 but though her protests were supported by several 
 of the ministers, and the more prominent among 
 the clergy, they were unheeded. The King and his 
 friends anticipated too many gallant adventures to 
 forego the opportunities which a masked ball offered, 
 and they wished to imitate at Copenhagen those 
 masquerades held at the opera in Paris. The 
 first masked ball ever given in Denmark was held 
 in December in the Christiansborg Palace. All the 
 ladies and gentlemen belonging to the first three 
 classes were admitted, besides all officers belonging 
 to both services. They were allowed to appear in 
 any fancy dress they chose, the only restriction 
 being that they should not come " in the likeness of 
 an animal or any unseemly disguise". The King 
 appeared as a Sultan, and his immediate following 
 were also in eastern dress. The point was fiercely 
 debated whether the Queen should appear at the 
 masquerades or not ; the Dowager-Queens and 
 Madame de Plessen being wholly against it, and the 
 King insisting upon it. Finally a compromise was 
 arrived at ; Matilda showed herself to the company 
 for a short time, and then retired to her apartments 
 to play chess with court ladies chosen for her by 
 Madame de Plessen, and the elderly wives of 
 ministers. It was as well that the Queen retired 
 early, for the tone of the masquerade became 
 more and more free as the evening wore on, and 
 degenerated at last into riotous licence. 
 
 The expense of these entertainments was very 
 heavy, and the people, who were overburdened with
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 117 
 
 taxes, began to murmur. There was great distress 
 in Copenhagen during the winter of 1766-67, and 
 the contrast between the want and misery in the 
 poorer quarters of the city, and the festivity and 
 extravagance in the palace, was very striking. The 
 people, who loved the pomp and circumstance of 
 royalty, might at another time have overlooked 
 this lavish expenditure, on the ground of the youth 
 and natural gaiety of the King. But sinister 
 rumours were afloat concerning him and his pleasures, 
 and he had already by his puerile amusements and dis- 
 sipated conduct forfeited to a great extent the public 
 respect. Moreover, the Puritan party in Denmark 
 was very strong, and included the elder members 
 of the royal family, and many of the most influential 
 personages in church and state. These regarded 
 many of the court festivities with disapproval, and 
 the masquerades with horror. The clergy especially 
 were violent in their denunciations, and did not 
 hesitate to fan the flame of popular discontent. 
 For instance, a building, belonging, and adjacent to, 
 the Christiansborg Palace, in which there was a 
 large wood store and brewery, caught fire about 
 this time, and was burned to the ground ; the con- 
 flagration was the biggest known in Copenhagen 
 for years. Pastor Miinter, a preacher of great 
 power, seized upon the incident to preach a sermon 
 against the sinful amusements of the court. He 
 declared that the fire was a sign from heaven to 
 warn the King and his following to refrain from 
 their wicked ways, and if they did not profit by it
 
 ii8 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 they would be utterly consumed with fire, if not 
 here, then most certainly hereafter. The sermon 
 made a great sensation in Copenhagen, and the 
 preacher was reprimanded by the court, but he was 
 regarded as an inspired prophet by many austere 
 Puritans. 
 
 The worst of all this controversy was that the in- 
 nocent young Queen was blamed unjustly. Rumours 
 were spread abroad that Matilda was largely respon- 
 sible for these extravagancies ; and in proof of the 
 assertion it was pointed out that the introduction of 
 masquerades followed upon the arrival of the English 
 princess. It was said that these rumours originated 
 at the court of the Queen -Dowager. Juliana Maria 
 had retired to the Fredensborg with her son, the 
 Hereditary Prince Frederick, where she was sur- 
 rounded by a little circle of malcontents. In due 
 time these untruths reached Matilda's ears and 
 caused her great annoyance. The young Queen's 
 household, including Madame de Plessen, did every- 
 thing they could to contradict the reports, but with 
 indifferent success. The mischief was done, and it 
 remained a fixed idea in the minds of many people 
 that the Queen was almost as devoted as the King 
 to frivolous amusements. Queen Matilda communi- 
 cated her uneasiness to the English envoy, who 
 wrote home : 
 
 "At a time when the Crown labours under the 
 pressure of heavy debts, and the revenue, from 
 mismanagement, is so much lessened, people natur- 
 ally complain of the increase of expenses, and the
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 119 
 
 introduction of a number of entertainments, and 
 amongst these, of masquerades. The Queen is under 
 the greatest uneasiness, lest this should be imputed 
 to her having any inclination for a diversion of this 
 kind, from which, on the contrary, the goodness of 
 her heart, and the purity of her sentiments, render her 
 very averse. The sweetness of her disposition, and 
 the uncommon degree of prudence and discretion 
 she is endowed with, must ensure her a large share 
 of happiness ; but whatever my wishes may be, I 
 cannot flatter myself this will ever bear any propor- 
 tion to what her Majesty so justly deserves." * To 
 which the Secretary of State replied : " Your atten- 
 tion to her Danish Majesty is most justly com- 
 mendable, and certainly her Majesty's cautious 
 conduct is most amiable and respectable". 2 
 
 The festivities of the Danish court culminated 
 in the coronation and anointing of the King and 
 Queen, which took place on May i, I767- 3 The 
 day dawned brilliantly fine, though the air was clear 
 and cold. At an early hour the bells of the Vor- 
 Frue-Kirke (the Church of Our Lady, the metro- 
 politan church of Denmark) began to ring, and bells 
 chimed merrily from other towers. At eleven o'clock 
 all the gentlemen-in- waiting assembled in the King's 
 ante-chamber, and all the ladies-in-waiting in the 
 Queen's. The King donned the anointing robes : 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, December 6, 1766. 
 2 Conway's despatch, St. James's, December 29, 1766. 
 3 The following description of the coronation is taken from 
 official documents preserved in the Royal Archives, Copenhagen.
 
 120 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 " A short jacket and breeches of gold brocade, pearl- 
 coloured silk stockings, white gloves embroidered 
 with gold, and white shoes with red heels ; his 
 buckles, garters and coat buttons were set with 
 diamonds, and his cloak of royal ermine was em- 
 broidered with golden flowers". The King, thus 
 arrayed, crowned himself with his own hands 
 according to the Lex Regia, which ordained that 
 " since the Kings of Denmark do not receive the 
 crown from any hands but their own, the ceremony 
 of coronation shall be performed by themselves ". 
 
 With the crown on his head the King, accom- 
 panied by the Grand Chamberlain, who carried 
 the Queen's crown on a velvet cushion, went to the 
 Queen's room and crowned her with his own hands. 
 
 This ceremony over, the King took the sceptre 
 in his right hand and the orb in his left, and donned 
 the collars of both the great Danish orders, the 
 Elephant and the Dannebrog. Then he passed into 
 his audience chamber, his train upborne by the Counts 
 Reventlow and Danneskjold-Samsoe. There he held 
 a court, and received the homage of the principal 
 personages in the state. 
 
 The Queen, likewise attired in her anointing 
 robes, to wit : "A robe of cloth of gold, and a royal 
 mantle of red velvet lined with ermine and em- 
 broidered with gold crowns," and with the crown 
 upon her head, passed into her audience chamber, 
 her train upborne by Madame de Plessen and the 
 Countess St. Germains. Here she held a court, and 
 received the homage of the assembled ladies.

 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 121 
 
 The procession to the chapel of the Christians- 
 borg was then marshalled, and as the bells rang out 
 it passed down the marble stairs of the palace and 
 across the quadrangle to the chapel. The King 
 walked under a red velvet canopy, upborne by four 
 privy councillors and four Knights of the Elephant. 
 The Queen walked beneath a similar canopy, up- 
 borne by four privy councillors and four Knights of 
 the Dannebrog. 
 
 The royal chapel was decorated with great 
 splendour. Of this, as of the other arrangements con- 
 nected with the coronation, it was recorded: "There 
 was nothing lacking to make it beautiful. It was so 
 splendid and superb that even the foreign envoys 
 were forced to admire the beauty and lavish ex- 
 penditure, to say nothing of the art in which these 
 were turned to account." The thrones of the King 
 and Queen were placed upon a dais, under a gorgeous 
 canopy, upborne by two figures of angels with drawn 
 swords. On one side of the canopy was the King's 
 motto, " Gloria ex amore patriae" and on the other 
 were the initials of the King and Queen. The 
 King's throne was of solid ivory, surmounted by a 
 huge amethyst nearly as large as a hen's egg. The 
 Queen's throne was of silver, elaborately wrought, 
 and polished until it shone like crystal. At the 
 foot of the thrones lay three life-size lions in cast 
 silver. 
 
 At the entrance to the royal chapel the King 
 and Queen were received by the three Bishops, who 
 were to officiate at the ceremony of the anointing,
 
 122 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 vested in copes of gold brocade. The Bishops 
 first conducted the King to his throne while the 
 choir sang an anthem. They then returned and 
 led the Queen to her throne in like manner. 
 Bishop Harboe of Zealand preached a sermon, and 
 then the ceremony of anointing took place ; the 
 coronation was considered as already performed. 
 First the King was anointed with the holy oil, and 
 then the Queen. The service concluded with a 
 Te Deum. 
 
 As the royal procession returned to the palace, 
 a salute from the ramparts was fired, and the heralds 
 on the gate blew a loud blast on their silver trum- 
 pets. The King and Queen received the congratu- 
 lations of their court, and then the coronation 
 banquet took place. During the banquet a chorale 
 was sung by the choir, of which a verse may be 
 roughly translated as follows : 
 
 And long shall it be before the sons of the North weep, 
 
 For while Christian lives, and Matilda, 
 
 There shall be nothing but joy, 
 
 And every man shall dwell in his tent in peace. 
 
 The coronation was a people's holiday, and 
 ample provision was made for every class to partake 
 in the festivities. When the banquet was over 
 the King and Queen passed on to the balcony 
 of the palace to look down upon the general 
 rejoicings. A free dinner was given to the popu- 
 lace, and wine ran like water from a fountain, "red 
 wine on the right side and on the left white, five 
 hogsheads of each, of which all drank who would ".
 
 MARIAGE A LA MODE 123 
 
 In the courtyard an ox had been roasted whole, 
 and not an ox only, for it was stuffed with "three 
 wethers, five lambs, eight pigs, ten geese, twenty 
 brace of duck, and fifty-eight brace of old (sic) 
 hens". The roasted ox reposed upon a carriage 
 painted red, and its horns were gilt. 
 
 " The moment their Majesties appeared on the 
 balcony," continues the chronicle, " the fountain of 
 wine was set running, and the ox was wheeled for- 
 ward, pulled by eighteen sailors in white breeches 
 and jackets, with sashes of red, and wreaths upon 
 their heads. On either side of the ox-carriage more 
 sailors walked, similarly attired, and carried baskets 
 of bread. The Quarter-master-Sergeant then as- 
 cended the ox-carriage and cried in a loud voice : 
 ' The roast ox will now be given away ! ' and he 
 threw to the crowd a number of silver pieces. With 
 shouts of delight the people rushed forward and 
 scrambled for money, food and wine. The feasting 
 and revelry that followed occupied a countless 
 number of the poor all that evening and the greater 
 part of the night, so delighted were they. Their 
 Majesties took great pleasure in watching the tumult 
 from the balcony of the Christiansborg."
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK. 
 1767-1768. 
 
 THE relations between the King and Queen did not 
 improve as time went on. Matilda was frightened 
 by Christian's wildness and dissipation, piqued by 
 his indifference, and wounded by his sarcasms. 
 Though she was very young she had a high spirit, 
 and did not submit quietly to insult. Her position 
 at the court, of which she was nominally the reign- 
 ing Queen, was very unsatisfactory the King was 
 autocrat and she was nothing even in trifling 
 questions concerning the royal household she was 
 not consulted, and if she ventured to express an 
 opinion it was ignored. She had no relative to 
 whom she could look for guidance. The Queen- 
 Mother, Sophia Magdalena, had retired to Hirsch- 
 holm ; she was nearly seventy years old, and since 
 the fall of Moltke had abjured politics and given 
 herself up to good works. The Queen- Dowager, 
 Juliana Maria, was secretly hostile, and Matilda did 
 not trust her, though the three Queens at this time, 
 as Reverdil says, lived outwardly "dans une grande 
 intimitd et dans un ennui paisible ". The King's 
 
 sister, the Princess Louise, was too much absorbed 
 
 124
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 125 
 
 in her husband and child to be of any use to her 
 sister-in-law, and the King's aunt, Charlotte Amelia, 
 had never appeared at court since Matilda arrived in 
 Denmark. So the young Queen had to seek the 
 advice of her chief lady, Madame de Plessen, and she 
 was guided by her in all things. It was the wish of this 
 lady to bring back to the lax court of Christian VII. 
 the stiff and wearisome etiquette that had prevailed 
 in the reign of the King's grandfather, Christian VI. 
 In her eyes Matilda was not only a young married 
 woman, but the Queen of the land, whom the King 
 himself might only approach according to the rules 
 of etiquette. Christian must be made to understand 
 that Queen Matilda was his honoured consort, and 
 not his mistress. 
 
 It is possible that, had the young couple been 
 left to themselves, they would in time have under 
 stood one another better, and learned to make 
 allowances for each other. They were little more 
 than children when they married, and quarrelled 
 like children ; they would probably have been recon- 
 ciled afterwards like children, and become better 
 friends. But they were not left to themselves. 
 Madame de Plessen chose to stand between husband 
 and wife in their most intimate relations, and with 
 disastrous results. She was especially to blame in 
 embittering the Queen's mind against the King by 
 repeating every thoughtless utterance of his, and 
 magnifying every foolish deed. In Madame de 
 Plessen's opinion the Queen could only acquire an 
 influence over her husband by treating him with
 
 126 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 coldness, and resisting his advances. The ladies 
 of the court were ready to throw themselves into 
 the King's arms at the least provocation not that 
 he ever gave them any and Madame de Plessen 
 thought that he would value most what it was not 
 easy to obtain. In pursuance of this policy she 
 advised the Queen to treat him with coyness and 
 reserve. For instance, the King came unannounced 
 one morning into the Queen's room while she was 
 dressing. A kerchief had just been placed around 
 her neck ; the King pushed it aside and pressed a 
 kiss upon his wife's shoulder. Whereupon Madame 
 de Plessen held up her hands in disgust, and the 
 Queen, taking her cue from the duenna, feigned 
 anger, and reproached her husband for disarranging 
 her kerchief. The King snatched it off her bosom, 
 tore it in pieces, and threw it on the floor. He did 
 not come back for several days. 
 
 Again, Madame de Plessen was annoyed because 
 the King sent in the evening to know if the Queen 
 had retired to bed ; she considered it wanting in 
 respect to the Queen, and advised Matilda to put 
 a stop to it. The next time the King sent to make 
 his inquiry, the answer was returned that her Majesty 
 was playing chess and would not retire until her game 
 was finished. The King waited until twelve o'clock, 
 and then he came into the Queen's apartments 
 and found her still playing chess with Madame de 
 Plessen. Very much annoyed he began to walk 
 up and down the room without saying a word, and 
 the game was not finished until the clock struck
 
 K 
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 127 
 
 one. The Queen then said she wished to have her 
 revenge, and he saw Madame de Plessen give a 
 triumphant smile. Then he understood what was 
 meant. He left the room in a fury, and banged the 
 door after him, and did not come near the Queen 
 again for a fortnight. There were many such scenes 
 as these, and each one left the relations between the 
 King and Queen more strained than before, until 
 within a year of their marriage they were thoroughly 
 alienated from one another. 
 
 The immediate result of Madame de Plessen's 
 interference was to drive the King still further into 
 dissipation and folly. Prevented from enjoying his 
 wife's society as he would, he spent his evenings 
 with his friends, who included the wildest spirits of 
 the court. The King's evening parties, which he 
 held in his own rooms, had long ceased to bear even 
 a superficial resemblance to the celebrated gather- 
 ings of Frederick the Great ; they assumed by 
 degrees a more and more noisy and riotous char- 
 acter. The young men indulged in sham fights 
 and wrestling to develop the King's "smartness" 
 this was the word he used to denote his physical 
 strength. These fights, indulged in after plentiful 
 libations of wine, often proved destructive of the 
 furniture, and sometimes ended in high words and 
 bad temper. But the fighting was comparatively 
 harmless. The King's evening gatherings unfortun- 
 ately did not stop here, but degenerated into excesses 
 which recalled the orgies described in the pages of 
 Juvenal and Petronius. Even Sperling seems to
 
 128 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 have found these dissipations too much for him. 
 At any rate he gradually lost the King's favour, 
 and was replaced by Brandt, a page of the chamber. 
 
 Enevold Brandt was a few years older than 
 Christian VII. He came of an ancient Danish family : 
 his father had been a privy councillor and private 
 secretary to Queen Sophia Magdalena, but he died 
 before his son's birth. His mother married again 
 Baron Sohlenthal, and young Brandt was brought 
 up in his stepfather's house. At an early age he 
 went to Copenhagen to study law, and passed his 
 examinations with flying colours. In his vacations 
 Brandt travelled widely : he was a polished man of 
 the world and possessed brilliant social qualities. 
 Christian VII., who was clever enough to appreciate 
 cleverness in others, took a great fancy to him, for 
 a time. Honours, both legal and courtly, were 
 showered upon him. He was appointed an assessor 
 of the Court of Chancery, a page of the chamber, 
 and an assessor of the Supreme Court. Brandt was 
 below the middle height, and though his face could 
 not be described as handsome, he had an air of dis- 
 tinction. After Christian's accession he was a good 
 deal about the person of the King, and was of great 
 use in arranging the masquerades. It was thought 
 that he would succeed Sperling as the King's first 
 favourite, but Christian quickly tired of his friends, 
 and as soon as the masquerades were over Brandt 
 found himself eclipsed in the royal favour by Hoick. 
 
 Conrad, Count Hoick, despite his wildness and 
 extravagancies, was the best of Christian VI 1,'s
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 129 
 
 favourites (and bad was the best). Unlike Sper- 
 ling and Brandt, he was neither an intriguer nor 
 a self-seeker. He was a dare-devil youth, wealthy, 
 handsome, and brimming over with boisterous good- 
 humour and animal spirits. Christian VII. found 
 Hoick an excellent foil for the dark moods and the 
 morbid humours that occasionally beset him, and 
 the pair soon became fast friends. 
 
 Brandt and Hoick were always at the King's 
 evening gatherings, and sought to outvie one another 
 in their master's favour by proposing fresh extrava- 
 gancies. There were many others ; among them a 
 young Englishman named Osborne, who held a com- 
 mission in the Danish service, Count Danneskjold- 
 Laurvig, and some older men, including Saldern 
 the Russian envoy. By way of variety the King 
 resumed his nocturnal expeditions, which he had 
 abandoned since his marriage. Accompanied by his 
 wild companions he roamed the streets of Copen- 
 hagen in disguise, visiting taverns and houses of ill- 
 repute, molesting peaceable citizens, fighting with 
 the watchmen, and breaking lamps and windows. 
 Of course these freaks got abroad and set a fashion, 
 and bands of disorderly youths prowled about the 
 city at night in imitation of the King and his 
 companions, thereby causing great difficulty to the 
 superintendent of the police, for they pretended often 
 to be the King's party, and for fear of mistake he 
 hardly dared to make an arrest. Things came to 
 such a pass at last that the watchmen lost patience, 
 
 and determined not to let the rioters off easily, 
 VOL. i. 9
 
 130 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 whether they belonged to the King's party or not. 
 On one occasion, pretending not to know, they 
 caught the King and belaboured him so unmerci- 
 fully that he had to retire to bed for some days, and 
 pretend that he was ill of the fever. 1 On another 
 night, however, he achieved a triumph, and brought 
 home a club as a trophy, which he had wrested from 
 one of the watchmen. 
 
 Details of these extravagancies came to the young 
 Queen's ears from time to time, through the medium 
 of Sperling, who, now that he was superseded in the 
 King's favour, attached himself to the Queen's en- 
 tourage, and, with his uncle, Reventlow, who was 
 the Queen's chamberlain, was often to be seen in 
 the apartments of Madame de Plessen. Prejudiced 
 by Sperling the Queen took a violent dislike to 
 Hoick, whose evil influence over the King she be- 
 lieved to be the cause of all her troubles. Hoick 
 ascribed the Queen's dislike of him to Madame de 
 Plessen, whom he regarded as his enemy, and he 
 retaliated after the manner of his kind. Not only 
 did he treat the Queen with scant respect, but he 
 declared that she was piqued because he did not 
 make love to her. He also behaved to Madame 
 de Plessen with great rudeness, and instigated the 
 coarse and mischievous jokes whereby the King 
 sought to make the chief lady's position intolerable 
 at court and so force her to resign. But these 
 
 1 The Saxon minister at Copenhagen in his despatch of April 
 12, 1768, states that the King's indisposition was due to a wound he 
 received in one of these combats with the watchmen.
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 131 
 
 tactics proved unavailing, for the more rudely 
 Madame de Plessen was treated by the King the 
 more closely did she cling to her post. She deter- 
 mined to protect the Queen come what might, and 
 Matilda, in return, identified herself with Madame 
 de Plessen's friends, and regarded her chief lady's 
 enemies as her own. On July 22, 1767, the Queen 
 attained her sixteenth birthday, but to punish her 
 the King would not celebrate it. 
 
 In August, 1767, Christian VII. determined to 
 make a tour through Holstein. The Queen, who 
 was fond of travel, eagerly desired to accompany 
 the King, and the royal tour was made the subject 
 of many entreaties and negotiations on her part and 
 the part of her household. But to further mark his 
 displeasure the King refused to take her, and a 
 serious quarrel took place between them. The 
 Queen was to be pitied, because the indifference she 
 had shown towards her husband had in great part 
 been assumed at the suggestion of Madame de 
 Plessen. She was now likely to become a mother, 
 and, by a natural instinct, she had grown into an in- 
 clination for the father of her child. But she attri- 
 buted the King's refusal not to Madame de Plessen 
 but to Hoick (who, it is very possible, had some- 
 thing to do with it), and insisted that if the King 
 would not take her he should not take Hoick either. 
 After much difficulty she carried the point, but her 
 victory only enraged the King, and gave her no 
 satisfaction. 
 
 Reverdil, who was the Queen's friend, did his 
 9* '
 
 132 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 best to patch up the quarrel. He accompanied the 
 King on his tour through Holstein, and urged him 
 to write affectionate letters to his wife. He pointed 
 out that, considering the state of the Queen's health, 
 there was need to indulge her in her whims and 
 fancies. Christian, who was still smarting from the 
 interference of Madame de Plessen, consented with 
 an ill grace, and only on condition that Reverdil 
 composed the letters and he merely copied them. 
 These letters pacified Matilda ; she was ignorant 
 of their real authorship, and replied with affection. 
 The King did not distinguish himself during his tour 
 or increase the loyalty of the duchy. He offended, 
 by his frivolity and recklessness, the old Holstein 
 nobility, who, if somewhat barbarous, were very strict 
 in their ideas of what a King should be. 
 
 While Christian VII. was absent in Holstein 
 Matilda heard of the death of her favourite brother, 
 Edward Duke of York, a gallant, high-spirited 
 youth. The Duke chose the navy as a profession, 
 and if his promotion in it was rapid (he was pro- 
 moted to be a rear-admiral at the age of twenty- 
 three), he showed himself to be a brave sailor, and 
 distinguished himself under Howe at the bombard- 
 ment of Cherbourg. After the capture of the town 
 the Duke gave the French ladies a ball. " He told 
 them he was too young to know what was good 
 breeding in France, and therefore he should behave 
 as if meaning to please in England, and he kissed 
 them all." l The young Prince was a great favourite 
 
 1 The Georgian Era, vol. i.
 
 EDWARD, DUKE OF YORK, BROTHER OF QUEEN MATILDA. 
 From the Painting by G. H. Every.
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 133 
 
 with the ladies. His first love was the beautiful 
 and witty Charlotte, Countess of Essex. He then 
 transferred his affections to the even more beautiful 
 Duchess of Richmond, sister-in-law of Lady Sarah 
 Lennox. But the most serious of all his love affairs 
 was his passion for Lady Mary Coke, a young 
 widow, who found herself at an early age "the 
 envy of her sex ; in the possession of youth, health, 
 wealth, wit, beauty and liberty". The young and 
 ardent Duke seems to have given her a promise 
 of marriage, for during his lifetime she always 
 spoke of him to her friends as her betrothed, and 
 after his death displayed immoderate grief. The 
 Duke's numerous love affairs and his constant pur- 
 suit of pleasure naturally involved him in money 
 difficulties. The Princess- Do wager of Wales de- 
 clined to supplement her second son's allowance, and 
 often lamented his extravagance, but George III. 
 was fond of his volatile brother, and occasionally 
 helped him, though it was against his strict principles 
 to do so. One day the Duke went to St. James's in 
 a state of the greatest dejection, and, when he saw 
 the King, sighed heavily. The King asked him 
 why he was so low-spirited. " How can I be other- 
 wise," said the Duke, "pressed as I am by creditors 
 and without a penny to pay them ? " The King, 
 much affected, pressed a thousand pound note into his 
 brother's hand. The Duke gravely read every word 
 of it aloud, then marched out of the room singing, 
 " God save great George our King ! " 
 
 The Duke of York had kept up a constant
 
 134 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 correspondence with Queen Matilda since she had 
 left England ; he wrote to her from Paris a few 
 weeks before his death telling her that he was mak- 
 ing a tour through France, and intended, before he 
 returned to England, to travel northwards and pay 
 her a visit at Copenhagen. But on his journey to 
 the south of France the Duke caught a chill, and 
 when he arrived at Monaco he was taken seriously 
 ill. For fourteen days he lingered in great suffering, 
 alleviated only by the affectionate offices of the 
 gentlemen of his suite and the kindness of the 
 Prince of Monaco. The Duke died on September 
 17, 1767, at the age of twenty eight. His body 
 was removed on board the British ship-of-war 
 Montreal, and conveyed home to be buried in 
 Westminster Abbey. 
 
 The news of the Duke of York's death reached 
 Copenhagen on October 10, and the English envoy 
 was under some difficulty how best to break the 
 news to the Queen, in her delicate state of health. 
 He writes : " My apprehensions of the effect it might 
 have had on her Danish Majesty in her present 
 situation, whenever she became acquainted with it, 
 made me communicate my first intelligence of it to 
 Madame de Plessen, of whose caution and discretion 
 in this instance I have no doubt, that she might take 
 such methods of preparing the Queen for it as she 
 judged most likely to lessen the shock, which other- 
 wise so unexpected an event might be attended 
 with. I have the pleasure to acquaint you that 
 her Majesty has suffered as little as (considering the
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 135 
 
 great tenderness of her disposition) could well be 
 expected." 1 
 
 Queen Matilda felt her brother's death keenly, 
 the more so as she had been looking forward to his 
 visit to Copenhagen, when she hoped to confide to 
 him her troubles, and ask his help and guidance. 
 When Christian heard of his Queen's loss, he wrote 
 her (through Reverdil) an affectionate letter of con- 
 dolence. The Queen was touched by this considera- 
 tion ; she felt tenderly towards her husband, and was 
 anxious to be friends. When the King returned 
 from Holstein, the Queen drove out eight leagues 
 from Copenhagen to meet him. But Christian's 
 greeting was cold and formal, though he got into her 
 coach and drove back with her into Copenhagen, so 
 that the citizens might think that he was on good 
 terms with his Queen. 
 
 After her husband's return Matilda made several 
 efforts to win his love, and behaved to him with the 
 utmost submission, but he did not respond. Her 
 pathetic desire to please him, her extreme youth 
 and loneliness, the fact that she was soon to become 
 the mother of his child these considerations had no 
 weight with Christian VII. He repulsed his wife's 
 advances, and treated her with rudeness and con- 
 tempt, conduct which, under the circumstances, was 
 peculiarly brutal. He made coarse jokes about her 
 condition ; he even tried to force Hoick, whom she 
 detested, upon her as master of her household. She 
 refused with tears and agitation, so the King made 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, October 13, 1767.
 
 136 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 him court marshal, and gave him the management 
 of all the festivities at court, where comedies, balls 
 and masquerades succeeded one another without 
 interruption. 
 
 In addition to Christian's cruelty to his Queen, 
 he flaunted his infidelity before her eyes. He had 
 no inclination for the ladies of the court (indeed the 
 company of refined women seemed distasteful to 
 him), but at Hoick's suggestion he sought the 
 society of women politely termed "actresses," and 
 thereby derived no little amusement and distraction. 
 Hoick, however, was not responsible for a woman 
 whose acquaintance the King made at this time, 
 who went by the nickname of Stovlep Katerine, or 
 " Catherine of the Gaiters ". This woman, accord- 
 ing to Reverdil, was brought before the King's 
 notice by Count Danneskjold-Laurvig. Her real 
 name appears to have been Anna Catherine Bent- 
 haken, and she was the natural daughter of an 
 eminent officer in the Danish service. As a child 
 she was brought up in the household of this officer, 
 but after his death her mother married a retired 
 soldier, who was by trade a tailor who made gaiters. 
 As Catherine was penniless she accompanied her 
 mother to her stepfather's poor house, where, in 
 return for her board and lodging, she was obliged 
 to sew gaiters hence her nickname. But she 
 could not brook this life long, and having a vivacious 
 temperament and some natural gifts she sought 
 other means of livelihood. Copenhagen in the 
 eighteenth century offered few opportunities of
 
 AT THE COURT OF DENMARK 137 
 
 honest work for unmarried women, so Catherine 
 first became an opera dancer, and then the mistress 
 of an Englishman, Sir John Goodrich. 1 She lived 
 with him for some time, and was generally known 
 as " Milady ". At the time Christian made her 
 acquaintance, "Milady" was a good-looking young 
 woman, with a fine figure, and an excellent taste in 
 dress. She was amusing and witty, and equal to 
 any wild scheme the King might conceive. It was 
 her ambition to become maitresse en titre, and 
 to this end she lent herself to all kinds of extrava- 
 gancies in order that she might gain greater influ- 
 ence over the King. Before long " Milady " achieved 
 her ambition ; she received the honour of an invita- 
 tion to a masquerade at the palace, and the King 
 showed his preference to the court by dancing with 
 her nearly all the evening. Queen Matilda was 
 spared the sight of this insult, for in consequence 
 of her state of health she was unable to be present, 
 but the incident was duly reported to her, and filled 
 her with grief and resentment. 
 
 1 Sir John Goodrich was nominated by the British Government 
 Minister Plenipotentiary to Sweden, but, through the intrigues of 
 the French Government, he never got nearer Stockholm than 
 Copenhagen.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE. 
 1768. 
 
 QUEEN MATILDA gave birth to a son and heir the 
 future King Frederick VI. on January 28, 1768. 
 Titley thus records the event : " Yesterday the Queen 
 of Denmark fell in labour, and about ten o'clock 
 at night was happily delivered of a prince, to the 
 extreme satisfaction of her royal consort and the 
 whole court. The Queen, God be praised, and the 
 new-born prince are this morning both as well as 
 can be expected. This very important and much 
 desired event happened but an hour or two before 
 the anniversary of the King of Denmark's own 
 birthday, and we are now celebrating the double 
 festivity. The birth of an heir male to the Crown 
 has completely fulfilled the ardent wishes and prayers 
 of the public, and consequently spread a real joy 
 through all ranks of the people here." l 
 
 A few days later the infant prince was christened 
 by the name of Frederick. The ceremony took place 
 in the Queen's bedchamber, and nobody was ad- 
 mitted except the ministers and council the English 
 envoy was not invited. Queen Juliana Maria, to 
 
 1 Titley's despatch, Copenhagen, January 29, 1768. 
 138
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 139 
 
 whom the birth of this prince was the death-blow 
 of her hopes, and the Princess Charlotte Amelia 
 (represented by proxy), were the godmothers, and 
 Prince Frederick, the King's brother, was the god- 
 father. The King had wished for a public cere- 
 monial, but the babe was sickly and ailing, and it was 
 deemed necessary to baptise him as soon as possible. 
 During her illness the Queen was fenced round by 
 the most rigid etiquette by Madame de Plessen ; she 
 was attended in turn by Madame de Plessen, a lady- 
 in-waiting, and the wife of a Knight of the Elephant. 
 The infant was attended by two court ladies, who 
 were changed according to rank, and this absurd 
 formality continued until all the court ladies had 
 shared the privilege. The Queen, a short time after 
 her confinement, had also to undergo the ordeal of 
 sitting up in bed (the royal infant in a bassinet by 
 the side of the bed) and receiving the congratula- 
 tions of the court ladies and gentlemen, who filed 
 through the room in procession. The fatigue of this 
 levee, or perhaps Madame de Plessen's wearisome 
 formalities, made the Queen seriously ill. Gunning, 
 who never lost a chance of attacking his arch-enemy, 
 wrote to Lord Weymouth : 
 
 " Her Danish Majesty has been very much in- 
 disposed for some days, but her physicians, who 
 own that they were not without apprehensions, 
 now assure me that all danger is over. It is with 
 the greatest concern that I think myself obliged 
 to acquaint your lordship with my fears that her 
 Majesty's indisposition has been occasioned, in some
 
 HO A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 measure, by the imprudent conduct of the lady who 
 is her grande maitresse. I thought it my duty to 
 acquaint General Conway with the character of 
 Madame de Plessen immediately after her nomina- 
 tion to a post that I could wish she had never filled, 
 expressing at the same time my desire that her 
 Majesty might be informed of it. And in some 
 despatches subsequent to the Queen's arrival here, 
 I applied for instructions with regard to my explain- 
 ing this matter to her Majesty, but not having had 
 any orders to do so, I could not with propriety, and 
 consistent with my duty, venture upon it, though 
 I daily saw the fatal effects of the ascendant this 
 lady acquired. Her Majesty's sweetness of dis- 
 position and her natural vivacity could not but, as 
 indeed it did, attract the esteem and affection of 
 a young Prince who had so great a share of the 
 latter. Had she been allowed to follow the bent of 
 her own inclinations, it would have been so firmly 
 established that nothing could have shaken it. But 
 this would not have answered the end of those 
 who advised a different conduct. The Queen's in- 
 fluence and ascendant would then have been too 
 great, and she herself would not have been subject 
 to that of others. . . . An attention to the situation 
 her Majesty has been in of late has prevented the 
 King's executing the resolution he has long taken 
 of removing her grande maitresse, but as soon as 
 the Queen's health is thoroughly established, I un- 
 derstand this is to take place." 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, February 17, 1768.
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 141 
 
 Gunning proved right in his conjecture, for a 
 few weeks later Madame de Plessen was suddenly 
 dismissed. The King would hardly have dared to 
 take this step if others had not come to his assist- 
 ance. Madame de Plessen had made many enemies 
 by her tactless conduct, but her political intrigues 
 were the direct cause of her fall. So long as the 
 French party was in the ascendant all went well 
 with her, but during the last year Russia had grown 
 in power and influence at the Danish court. Russia, 
 through her two envoys, Saldern, the envoy in 
 Holstein, and Filosofow, the envoy in Copenhagen, 
 had gained the ear of the Prime Minister, Bernstorff, 
 and other persons holding high office, notably of 
 Baron Schimmelmann, 1 Grand Treasurer. More- 
 over, Saldern was a personal friend of the King, and 
 joined him in many of his wildest dissipations ; and 
 it is probable that he won Christian over to Russia 
 by giving him money to defray his extravagancies. 
 Saldern was a terrible man, a semi-barbarian, with 
 rough brutal strength and domineering will that bore 
 down all opposition. He knew that Reventlow, the 
 Queen's chamberlain, and Madame de Plessen were 
 on the side of France ; he determined to get rid of 
 them, and to this end used all his influence with the 
 King. Reventlow was dismissed with ignominy, and 
 
 1 Schimmelmann was a German-Jew by birth, and a type of the 
 rogue now called a "financier". After a career as a money-lender, 
 during which he amassed a fortune, he arrived in Denmark. He 
 possessed great financial ability, and made himself so useful to the 
 Danish Government that he was given first the title of Baron, then 
 the Order of the Elephant, and lastly appointed Grand Treasurer.
 
 142 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Sperling, his nephew, soon followed ; but Madame 
 de Plessen remained, and until she was gone Saldern 
 could not feel safe against French intrigues. He 
 regarded the Queen's household as the centre of 
 the French party, and he hated Matilda because 
 she supported Madame de Plessen. A letter of 
 Saldern's, written about the end of January, 1768, 
 gives an insight into the character of the man. " My 
 great torment," he wrote, "comes from the Queen. 
 She has lost her right arm in Reventlow, but she 
 still has the left in Plessen, a mischievous woman, but 
 I will deprive her of this arm also. . . . When the 
 King goes to see the Queen she tells him he ought 
 to be ashamed of himself, and that the whole city 
 says he lets himself be governed by me. She only 
 says this out of revenge, because I sent away her 
 flea-catcher (sa preneuse de puces]. The King tells 
 me all this, and I show him mon dgide, and we laugh 
 together." 1 
 
 All the same it was some months before Saldern 
 could screw up the King's courage to the point 
 of dismissing Madame de Plessen, but at last he 
 succeeded. As soon as the Queen was convalescent 
 the King ran away with Saldern to Frederiksborg, 
 and from the safe shelter of that retreat he despatched 
 a signed order to Madame de Plessen commanding 
 her to quit the palace immediately on its receipt, 
 without taking leave of the Queen. As the King 
 was all-powerful, there was nothing for Madame de 
 Plessen to do but obey ; indeed she feared for her 
 
 1 Memoires de Reverdil, pp. 122-23.
 
 s 
 
 g I 
 1 
 
 a 
 K 
 H 
 
 O 
 Z 
 
 > 
 
 2
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 143 
 
 life if she remained in Copenhagen. So she fled 
 with all speed, the same day she received the order, 
 to her estate of Kokkedal, on the Sound. 
 
 Bernstorff was ordered to acquaint the Queen 
 with the King's resolution and declare it to be irre- 
 vocable. When the Queen was told that her first 
 lady had gone, there was a most painful scene- 
 she burst into tears and refused to be comforted. 
 Her anger and resentment against the King knew 
 no bounds, and she declared she would never for- 
 give him. The whole of the Queen's household 
 was now changed ; all her friends were sent away, 
 and nominees of Hoick and Saldern put in their 
 places. The King wished to appoint as chief lady, 
 Madame von Berkentin, who had intrigued against 
 Madame de Plessen, but the Queen absolutely re- 
 fused to admit her to her presence, and so, after 
 much angry recrimination the vacant post was be- 
 stowed upon Madame von der Liihe, who was not 
 any more pleasing to the Queen from the fact that 
 she was the sister of Count Hoick. But Madame 
 von der Liihe proved more satisfactory than the 
 Queen expected, and gradually won her confidence ; 
 the worst appointment was that of Fraulein von 
 Eyben as maid-of-honour. This woman, who had 
 by no means an unsullied reputation, was false and 
 untruthful a spy who sought opportunity to betray 
 her mistress. 
 
 Madame de Plessen was pursued with relentless 
 severity, and two days after her dismissal from the 
 Danish court she was ordered to quit the kingdom.
 
 144 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 She withdrew to Hanoverian territory, and finally 
 settled at Celle. She was forbidden to hold any 
 communication with her former mistress, but it is 
 probable that she managed to evade this order. 
 The separation was a bitter grief both to the Queen 
 and her chief lady. Despite her domineering 
 disposition and want of tact, Madame de Plessen 
 dearly loved her young mistress, and would have 
 died, had it been necessary, for her sake. She was 
 by nature hard and undemonstrative, but the helpless 
 little Queen had found a tender spot in her heart, 
 and the maternal love she felt for her mistress was 
 all the more fierce because of its concentration ; in 
 shielding her from the contamination of the court 
 she was like a tigress guarding her young. Perhaps 
 it was the very fierceness of her devotion which led 
 her into errors of judgment, but great though these 
 were, if she had avoided political intrigue, she might 
 have retained her place. 
 
 To Matilda the loss of this good woman, for 
 she was a good woman despite her unamiable 
 qualities, was irreparable. Surrounded as she was 
 by spies and enemies, beset by perils and tempta- 
 tions, she knew that she had in her chief lady a 
 disinterested friend, and she clung to her all the 
 more because she had nut strength of herself to 
 stand alone. Had Madame de Plessen remained 
 with the Queen, the errors and follies of after years 
 would never have been committed. In the danger- 
 ous path Matilda had to tread, beset by pitfalls on 
 every side, she needed some one who would guide
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 145 
 
 her stumbling feet, and lead her in the way she 
 should go. 
 
 Queen Matilda was not allowed much time to 
 indulge in her grief, for within ten days of Madame 
 de Plessen's dismissal she had to hold a court, at 
 which she received the congratulations of the foreign 
 ministers and Danish nobility on the birth of her son. 
 The day was observed as a general holiday, and in 
 the evening there was a banquet and ball at the 
 Christiansborg Palace. If she wrote to England 
 to complain of the hard treatment she had suffered 
 in thus being deprived of one in whom she placed 
 confidence, she probably received little comfort 
 from her brpther. We find Lord Wey mouth writ- 
 ing to Gunning before Madame de Plessen's dis- 
 missal : " The King would not be sorry to hear of 
 her removal," 1 and after it : "I assure you that 
 the King is thoroughly sensible of the zealous and 
 dutiful motives which engaged you to see with so 
 much concern the dangerous tendency of that lady's 
 influence". 2 
 
 In the same despatch (May 4, 1768) Lord 
 Wey mouth announced the death of the Princess 
 Louisa Anne, and enclosed a sealed letter from 
 George III. to the Queen, whose sorrows now came 
 upon her thick and fast, for her sister's death was 
 the second bereavement she had sustained within a 
 few months, in addition to the loss of her faithful 
 Plessen. Louisa Anne, who had once been put 
 
 1 Lord Weymouth's despatch to Gunning, March 18, 1768. 
 
 *Ibid., May 4, 1768. 
 
 VOL. I. 10
 
 146 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 forward as a possible Queen of Denmark, had been 
 always an invalid, and was so diminutive in stature 
 that, though she completed her nineteenth year 
 before she died, she looked like a sickly child of 
 thirteen. There is nothing recorded of her beyond 
 that she was a lover of literature, and of an amiable 
 disposition. 
 
 The death of her sister furnished the Queen with 
 an excuse for not appearing at court festivities, which 
 became wilder and more dissolute, and were attended 
 by many persons of ill-fame, both men and women. 
 Prominent among them was " Catherine of the 
 Gaiters," who had now gained great influence over 
 the King, and led him (or he led her) into the wild- 
 est excesses. It was one of Christian's peculiarities 
 that he liked to see women dressed as men, and to 
 humour him " Milady" disguised herself in the uniform 
 of a naval officer and accompanied the King and his 
 friends on their night adventures. During her varied 
 career "Milady" had made several enemies among 
 women of her own walk in life : they were jealous 
 of her prosperity and spoke ill of her. To revenge 
 herself she induced the King and his party to enter 
 the houses where these women lived, smash the 
 windows and throw the furniture into the street. 
 The watchmen had secret orders to take no notice 
 of these proceedings, but they often found it diffi- 
 cult to prevent the populace from rising in indig- 
 nation. Reverdil, who viewed the liaison between 
 the King and " Milady " with disgust, once saw 
 Christian returning to the palace, boasting loudly of
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 147 
 
 his exploits, and he could not refrain from uttering 
 the sarcasm, " Voila un beau chemin a la gloire" . 
 The King was exceedingly angry, and said, " Do 
 not mock at me. Scold me if you will, but do not 
 mock at me." 
 
 Reverdil did not heed the warning, and a few 
 evenings later at the palace theatre he saw " Milady " 
 sitting in a prominent box and covered with jewels ; 
 below her were the maids of honour, and facing her 
 was the Queen. Reverdil was standing near Hoick, 
 who was responsible for this arrangement, and he 
 thus gave vent to his indignation. " Sir," said he, 
 "though a hundred times you have turned into 
 ridicule what I have said, I say again that a man 
 can be neither a good subject, nor a good servant, 
 who does not weep to see such a creature thus 
 defy the Queen, and the King make himself, to the 
 great peril of the state, the greluchon of a foreign 
 minister." Hoick turned on his heel. The next 
 morning Reverdil received a written order from the 
 King commanding him to leave Copenhagen within 
 twenty-four hours. The out-spoken Swiss lost no 
 time in obeying the order, and left the country. 
 When he returned to Copenhagen three years later 
 the situation had changed. 
 
 Reverdil was not the only one who entered a 
 protest against the ascendency of " Catherine of the 
 Gaiters ". She had induced the King to buy her a 
 palace, create her a baroness, and promise her a 
 pension, but in the hour of her triumph she fell as 
 
 suddenly as she had risen. The shameful scenes in 
 
 10 *
 
 I 4 8 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the streets had so moved the honest people of 
 Copenhagen to indignation that they threatened to 
 rise in revolt unless the woman was dismissed. So 
 threatening was their attitude and so loud were their 
 murmurs that at last the ministers resolved to act. 
 They sought the assistance of Schimmelmann and 
 Saldern to convince the King that matters had 
 reached danger-point. The latter then went with 
 Bernstorff to the King, and by trading on his 
 fears, persuaded him to sign an order commanding 
 Catherine to quit the kingdom at once. The King 
 signed without much difficulty ; perhaps he was 
 frightened, perhaps he was already weary of her. 
 Catherine was arrested at her house and conducted 
 across the frontier to Hamburg, where the obsequi- 
 ous municipality put her into prison. 1 
 
 Dismissal and banishment now formed the order 
 of the day at Copenhagen. Prince Charles of Hesse 
 had left the capital under the cloud of the King's 
 displeasure, and though he was later given as a 
 consolation the vice-royalty of the duchies, he was 
 for a time in exile. Reventlow, by making friends 
 with the Russian party, had managed to crawl back 
 into office, but not to a place in the household of the 
 Queen. Brandt soon followed Sperling into banish- 
 ment. He became jealous of the reigning favourite 
 Hoick, and wrote the King a private letter contain- 
 ing severe reflections on Hoick's conduct. As might 
 have been expected the King showed the letter to 
 
 1 There she remained for some years. Eventually Struensee 
 set her at liberty, but she never returned to Copenhagen.
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 149 
 
 Hoick, with the result that Brandt was commanded 
 to quit the capital within twenty-four hours, and 
 Danish territory within eight days. Hoick was more 
 in favour than before, and the Queen's position more 
 unhappy. 
 
 The King, now that he was deprived of the 
 society of " Milady," and a check put upon his follies, 
 suffered from ennui, and determined to travel. He 
 proposed to visit England and France, and to be 
 absent from Denmark six months. His ministers, 
 who at another time would have opposed the idea 
 of the King being away from his dominions for so 
 long, now thought it advisable that he should go. 
 The situation had become intolerable. The King 
 was most unpopular with his people, and if he 
 travelled for a time it would not only give an 
 opportunity for scandal and bitter feeling to die 
 down, but it was possible that he would gain wis- 
 dom, and return a saner and better man. The 
 question of expense was a considerable one, but in 
 this matter Schimmelmann proved useful he ad- 
 vanced a loan. 
 
 When Matilda heard of her husband's intended 
 tour, she pleaded hard to accompany him, especially 
 as he was going to England. The desire to see 
 again her family and native country made her put 
 aside her pride, and beg this favour of the King 
 with all the eloquence in her power. But he refused 
 on several grounds, the real reason being that he 
 did not want her with him. She then prayed that 
 Madame de Plessen might come back to her during
 
 150 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the King's absence, and it was said that Christian, 
 before he started, promised to grant this, but when 
 he had gone a little way on his journey he withdrew 
 his promise. Under the circumstances the Queen 
 came to the wise resolution of retiring from the 
 capital altogether during the King's absence. It 
 was necessary for her to be on her guard, for it 
 was rumoured that an intrigue was set on foot to 
 deprive her of the regency in the event of the 
 King's demise. 1 No doubt Juliana Maria thought 
 that the post of regent should be filled either by 
 herself, or her son Frederick, whose chances of 
 succession to the throne had been greatly lessened 
 by the birth of Matilda's son. There had been 
 some idea of appointing a regent during the King's 
 absence from his dominions, but the claims of the 
 rival Queens were too delicate to decide, and the 
 difficulty was avoided by appointing a council of 
 regency composed of Counts Thott and Moltke and 
 Baron Rosenkrantz. 
 
 Christian VII. left Copenhagen in May, 1768, 
 on his tour ; his suite consisted of no less than 
 fifty-six persons, chief among them being Bernstorff, 
 the principal Secretary of State. The King trav- 
 elled south through Schleswig, where he remained 
 some little time ; the two Russian envoys, Saldern 
 and Filosofow, were there, and weighty diplomatic 
 matters were discussed. The treaty by which 
 Russia exchanged her claims on ducal Schleswig 
 and Holstein for the counties of Oldenburg and 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, May 14, 1768.
 
 THE BIRTH OF A PRINCE 151 
 
 Delmenhorst was arranged there a treaty of great 
 importance to Denmark. 1 
 
 The King then proceeded through the southern 
 part of his dominions via Kiel to Ahrensburg, near 
 Hamburg. Here, without knowing it, he took 
 one of the most important steps of his life. He 
 appointed John Frederick Struensee, a doctor of 
 Altona, his travelling physician, and Struensee joined 
 the King's suite forthwith. 
 
 A few days later Christian quitted Denmark. 
 After paying a visit of reconciliation to his brother- 
 in-law, Prince Charles of Hesse, at Hanau, near 
 Frankfort, he travelled down the Rhine to Cologne, 
 and thence to Amsterdam and Brussels. From 
 Brussels he journeyed to Calais, where his brother- 
 in-law, George III., had sent the Mary yacht to 
 convey him to England. 
 
 1 Peter III. of Russia had made a claim upon his hereditary 
 states of Holstein-Gottorp in 1762, and was preparing to enforce it 
 when he was deposed and assassinated. His consort and successor, 
 Catherine the Great, agreed to an amicable settlement of the affair 
 by exchange.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND. 
 1/68. 
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. landed at Dover on August 9, 
 1768. He was received with especial marks of dis- 
 tinction, a salute was fired from the cannon of the 
 castle, and the vessels in the harbour were dressed 
 with flags. Royal coaches were in waiting, and 
 Lord Hertford and Lord Falmouth received him 
 on behalf of the King. The King of Denmark's 
 suite consisted of Count Bernstorff, his principal 
 Secretary of State, Count Moltke the younger, 
 Grand Marshal, Count Hoick, Master of the 
 Wardrobe, Baron Schimmelmann, Treasurer, Baron 
 Billow, Lord-in- Waiting, Dr. Struensee, Physician, 
 and several others. 
 
 Christian declined the royal coaches, and pre- 
 ferred to travel in a post-chaise to avoid ceremony. 
 With the principal members of his suite he pushed 
 on ahead, leaving the others to follow with the 
 baggage. Lord Hertford told his Majesty that 
 the clergy and the corporation of Canterbury, 
 through which city he was to pass, had made 
 great preparations to receive him. The King was 
 
 annoyed, for he was travelling incognito as the 
 
 152
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 153 
 
 Prince of Traventhal, and his object in coming to 
 England was to amuse himself, and not to be 
 wearied by receiving addresses from mayors and 
 Church dignitaries for the clergy in particular he had 
 a dislike. He said to Bernstorff: "The last King 
 of Denmark who entered Canterbury laid it to ashes. 
 I wish the citizens had remembered that, and then 
 perhaps they would have let me pass unnoticed." 
 But Bernstorff told Christian that he must at least 
 receive the address, which he did with ill grace, but 
 he declined the luncheon prepared in his honour. 
 
 The King of Denmark arrived in London at 
 seven o'clock in the evening, and when his coach 
 pulled up before St. James's Palace, Hoick ex- 
 claimed, " By God, this will never do! This is not 
 a fit place to lodge a Christian in ! " In truth the 
 somewhat dingy exterior of St. James's Palace was 
 not, at first sight, likely to impress a foreigner, but 
 when the King entered he pronounced his lodgings 
 tolerable. George III. had spent ,3,000 in re- 
 furnishing a suite of apartments for his brother-in- 
 law. Moreover, he defrayed the cost of his royal 
 guest's table during his stay in England, at the 
 cost of ^84 a day, without wine, and the wine bill, 
 no doubt, was a heavy addition. He also decorated 
 the King of Denmark's sideboard with the splendid 
 gold plate of Henry VII., which was seldom used, 
 except at coronation banquets, and was brought from 
 the Tower especially for the occasion. These marks 
 of respect, it may be supposed, George III. paid to 
 the office of the King, for it is certain that he disliked
 
 154 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the mail, and heartily wished him anywhere but at 
 St. James's. 
 
 Christian VII. had invited himself to the English 
 court, and came as a most unwelcome guest. His 
 visit was singularly ill-timed, for the Wilkes riots had 
 taken place recently, and the King was unpopular, 
 and much worried and annoyed. Moreover, the 
 court was in mourning for the Princess Louisa 
 Anne, and the King wished to give none but the 
 absolutely necessary receptions this year. He dis- 
 liked festivities as much as the King of Denmark 
 revelled in them, and he grudged the outlay which 
 the visit of his self-invited guest entailed. Besides, 
 George III., who was a model of the domestic 
 virtues, had heard of the profligacy of the King 
 of Denmark, and the cruelty and disrespect with 
 which he treated his Queen. Matilda had written 
 home piteous complaints of the sufferings she en- 
 dured, and though George III. declined to interfere 
 between man and wife, and advised his sister to 
 make the best of her lot, he felt just resentment 
 against her husband, who ill-treated her so grossly. 1 
 
 'George III.'s repugnance to the King of Denmark's visit is 
 shown in the following note which he wrote to Lord Weymouth be- 
 fore he came : " As to-morrow is the day you receive foreign ministers, 
 you will acquaint M. de Dieden (the Danish minister) that I desire 
 he will assure the King, his master, that I am desirous of making 
 his stay in this country as agreeable as possible. That I therefore 
 wish to be thoroughly apprized of the mode in which he chooses 
 to be treated, that I may exactly conform to it. This will throw 
 whatever may displease the King of Denmark, during his stay 
 here, on his shoulders, and consequently free me from that desagre- 
 ment; but you know very well that the whole of it is very disagreeable 
 to me" [Richmond Lodge, June 8, 1768.]
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 155 
 
 In pursuance of these sentiments George III., 
 though he had every necessary preparation made for 
 the King of Denmark, showed no warmth in welcom- 
 ing him. He was holding a levee in St. James's 
 Palace the very hour that Christian arrived there, 
 but instead of hastening to greet him, he sent a 
 formal message to the effect that he would receive 
 him at the Queen's House (now Buckingham Palace) 
 at half-past five o'clock. To the Queen's House, 
 therefore, at the appointed hour Christian repaired. 
 George III.'s reception of his cousin and brother-in- 
 law was cold and formal, and immediately it was 
 over he left London for Richmond Lodge, where 
 he remained in seclusion nearly the whole time of 
 the King of Denmark's stay in England. 
 
 Christian then went to Carlton House to pay 
 his respects to his mother-in-law. His reception 
 there was less frigid, but far from satisfactory. The 
 Princess- Dowager of Wales could not help showing 
 him how anxious she was about her daughter. She 
 overwhelmed her son-in-law with inquiries concerning 
 his wife's health, which wearied him greatly, and he 
 could not refrain from saying in an audible whisper 
 to Hoick, " Cette chere maman membte terrible- 
 ment". The Princess- Dowager reopened the ques- 
 tion of Madame de Plessen's dismissal, acting, no 
 doubt, at the request of Queen Matilda, and prayed 
 the King to reinstate her, as she was afraid for her 
 daughter to be exposed to the temptations of the court 
 without a strict duenna. Christian, who was visibly 
 annoyed, said he would not oppose Madame de
 
 156 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Plessen's return, if the Princess- Dowager insisted upon 
 it, but if she came back he and the Queen must 
 occupy separate palaces, as he was determined never 
 to have Madame de Plessen under his roof again. As 
 this would involve a virtual separation, the Princess- 
 Dowager forebore to press the point further. She 
 reported her ill-success to Matilda, and begged her 
 to submit to the inevitable, and try to conciliate her 
 husband. Now that she saw what manner of man 
 her son-in-law was, the Princess- Dowager regretted 
 the part she had played in bringing about this un- 
 happy marriage. 
 
 Ill-health and many sorrows had softened this 
 stern Princess's heart ; life had not gone smoothly 
 with her of late. The one friend in whom she trusted, 
 Lord Bute, had been driven from England by her 
 implacable enemies. Bute had taken office at the 
 request of the Princess- Dowager, and for her sake he 
 had laid it down. The ostensible ground he gave 
 for his resignation was ill-health, the real one was 
 a chivalrous desire to check the flood of cowardly 
 insult aimed through him at the second lady in the 
 land. The Princess- Dowager urged him not to make 
 the sacrifice, for she well knew it would be in vain, 
 and she proved to be right. Bute was still pursued 
 with a relentless hatred, and his enemies were not 
 satisfied until they had driven him first from London 
 and then out of the country. Unable to withstand 
 the storm any longer Bute went into exile, and 
 at the time when Christian VII. visited England, 
 he was wandering about Italy under the incognito
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 157 
 
 of Sir John Stewart. The Princess- Dowager was 
 much cast down by the loss of her friend, with whom 
 she could hardly correspond, without fear of her 
 letters being intercepted. Moreover, her sorrows 
 were increased by the death of two of her children 
 (the once numerous family of Frederick Prince of 
 Wales was now reduced to five), and by the un- 
 satisfactory conduct of her two younger sons, the 
 Dukes of Gloucester and Cumberland, who showed 
 tendencies (the latter especially) to folly and extra- 
 vagance. 
 
 The visit of her son-in-law, the King of Den- 
 mark, so far from comforting her, only increased 
 her anxiety. The more she saw of him the more 
 she disliked him. He was restive under her covert 
 reproaches, and at last entirely lost her good graces 
 by his impertinence. The Princess was telling 
 fortunes by cards one evening with one of her ladies, 
 to whom Christian had given a diamond star. The 
 King said to her : " Chere maman, which King am 
 
 I in your pasteboard court ? " " Lady ," said the 
 
 Princess- Dowager archly, "calls you the King of 
 Diamonds." "What do you call Hoick?" asked 
 Christian. " Oh, by a more flattering title the 
 King of Hearts." This nettled the King, who 
 retorted : " And pray, chere maman, what do you 
 call Lord Bute the Knave of Hearts ? " This 
 repartee greatly discomposed the Princess- Dowager. 
 She flushed crimson, and gathered up the cards 
 without a word. 
 
 Though Christian was so unwelcome at court,
 
 158 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 he was exceedingly well received by all classes of the 
 nation, who made him the hero of the hour. The 
 fact that the King disliked him rather increased his 
 popularity than otherwise. The King and Queen, 
 in consequence of the seclusion in which they lived, 
 had little or no influence on society. George III. 
 preferred a quiet domestic life with his wife and 
 children, routs, balls and assemblies had no attrac- 
 tions for him. Therefore London society, which 
 loves the presence of royalty, hailed the King of 
 Denmark with delight. All the fine ladies were in 
 love with him, all the fine gentlemen sought the 
 honour of his acquaintance, imitated his dress and 
 deportment, and even copied his eccentricities. The 
 rumour of his vices lent an additional piquancy. He 
 was nicknamed "the Northern Scamp," and the 
 ladies invented a headdress in his honour, which was 
 known as the "Danish fly". "The King of Den- 
 mark," writes Whately to George Grenville, " is the 
 only topic of conversation. Wilkes himself is for- 
 gotten, even by the populace." l The people cheered 
 him wherever he went, and the nobility vied with 
 one another in giving him splendid entertainments. 
 First to have the honour of entertaining " the 
 royal Dane " was Lady Hertford, who gave a 
 brilliant assembly at Hertford House. Horace 
 Walpole, who was present, writes : 
 
 " I came to town to see the Danish King. He 
 is as diminutive as if he came out of a kernel in the 
 Fairy Tales. He is not ill made, nor weakly made, 
 
 1 Grenville Papers, vol. iv.
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 159 
 
 though so small ; and, though his face is pale and 
 delicate, it is not at all ugly. . . . Still he has more 
 royalty than folly in his air, and, considering he is 
 not twenty, is as well as any one expects any king 
 in a puppet show to be. . . . He only takes the title 
 of Altesse (an absurd mezzo-termine), but acts king 
 exceedingly ; struts in the circle, like a cock-sparrow, 
 and does the honours of himself very civilly." J And 
 again : "He has the sublime strut of his grandfather 
 (George II.), and the divine white eyes of all his 
 family on the mother's side. . . . The mob adore 
 and huzza him, and so they did at the first instant. 
 They now begin to know why, for he flings money 
 to them out of the window ; and by the end of the 
 week, I do not doubt they will want to choose him 
 for Middlesex. His court is extremely well ordered, 
 for they bow as low to him at every word as if his 
 name were Sultan Amurath. You would take his 
 first minister for only the first of his slaves. . . . 
 There is indeed a pert young gentleman who a 
 little discomposes this august ceremonial ; his name 
 is Count Hoick, his age three-and -twenty ; and his 
 post answers to one that we had formerly in Eng- 
 land ages ago, called, in our tongue, a royal 
 favourite." 2 
 
 Lady Hertford's assembly was followed by a 
 magnificent entertainment at Syon House, given 
 by the Duke and Duchess of Northumberland. 
 " An inexpressible variety of emblematical devices 
 
 1 Walpole's Letters, vol. v., edition 1857.
 
 160 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 was illuminated by more than fifteen thousand 
 lamps, and the temple erected in the inner court 
 was ornamented by transparent paintings, which 
 had a very happy effect." 1 A gala performance 
 was also given at the opera, which was attended by 
 all the rank and fashion of the town, though the 
 King and Queen were absent. After the opera the 
 King went to Mrs. Cornelys' house in Soho Square 
 (a sort of Assembly Rooms at that period). "Mrs. 
 Cornelys had put the apartments in all the possible 
 order that a few hours' notice would admit of, and 
 the whole was splendidly illuminated with upwards 
 of two thousand wax lights. The moment the King 
 entered the grand room the music (consisting of 
 French horns, clarinets, bassoons, etc.) began play- 
 ing, and his Majesty seemed very much pleased at 
 the agreeable manner of his reception. Dancing 
 was proposed ; the King opened the ball with the 
 Duchess of Ancaster, and named the second minuet 
 with the Countess of Harrington ; the minuets were 
 succeeded by English country dances, and those by 
 the French cotillons." 2 
 
 Christian's maternal aunt, the Princess Amelia, 
 was indignant with George III. for the way he 
 ignored his royal guest, and she gave a grand 
 entertainment at Gunnersbury House in honour 
 of her Danish nephew. " The entertainment was 
 extremely magnificent. Invitations were given to 
 upwards of 300 of the nobility. The supper con- 
 
 1 The Annual Register, 1768.
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 161 
 
 sisted of 1 20 dishes; a grand fire- work was then 
 played off; and the ball, which was very splendid, 
 ended about three o'clock on Saturday morning." l 
 The Duke of Gloucester was present, but the King 
 and Queen did not attend. The lovely Lady 
 Talbot, who was much admired by Christian, was 
 the belle of the ball, and wore a diamond coronet 
 worth .80,000. The beautiful and lively Lady 
 Bel Stanhope also created a sensation, and Hoick 
 fell in love with her. It is said that he proposed 
 marriage, but Lady Bel, or her parents, would not 
 hear of it. The Princess Amelia declared herself 
 to be very fond of her nephew, who, she said, re- 
 minded her of her sister, Queen Louise, but she 
 was distressed that he did not get on better with 
 his wife, and asked him why. " Pourquoi? " replied 
 Christian, " Pourquoi? elle est si blonde I" Wai- 
 pole has something to say on this head too, for he 
 tells us, " At the play of The Provoked Wife, he 
 (the King) clapped whenever there was a sentence 
 against matrimony a very civil proceeding when 
 his wife was an English Princess". 
 
 George III.'s neglect of the King of Denmark 
 occasioned so much comment that he at last re- 
 luctantly gave a ball in Christian's honour at the 
 Queen's House, at which the Princess- Do wager of 
 Wales, the Duke of Gloucester, and a great number 
 of the nobility were present. The Princess Amelia 
 was not asked ; the King owed her a grudge for the 
 way in which she had forced his hand in giving an 
 
 1 The Annual Register, 1768. 
 VOL. I. 1 1
 
 162 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 entertainment to her nephew an example he was 
 bound to follow. The King of Denmark opened 
 the ball with Queen Charlotte, and King George 
 danced a minuet with the Duchess of Ancaster, who 
 seems to have been the greatest lady of the day 
 outside the royal family. 
 
 Christian VII. showed no hurry to quit a country 
 where he was so well received, and in September, 
 when London was empty, he made several tours in 
 the provinces. It was a very wet summer, and the 
 rains were heavier than had been known in the 
 memory of man. " The Serpentine river in Hyde 
 Park rose so high that it forced down a part of the 
 wall, and poured with such violence upon Knights- 
 bridge, that the inhabitants expected the whole town 
 to be overflowed ; the canal in St. James's Park rose 
 higher than ever was known ; in short, no man 
 living remembered so much rain-fall in so short a 
 time." l Several parts of the country were flooded, 
 and the high roads rendered impassable ; travelling 
 by coach always slow, became slower still, and in 
 some places was attended with difficulty and even 
 danger. But these things did not daunt Christian, 
 who rushed about the country, from one end to 
 another, stopping nowhere for any time, and ap- 
 parently taking no interest in anything he saw. 
 Even the polite writer in the Annual Register, who 
 devoted pages to Christian's doings, was constrained 
 to say : " His journeyings are so rapid, and his stay 
 at places so short, that, if he is not a youth of more 
 
 1 The Annual Register, September i, 1768.
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 163 
 
 than common talents, he must have a very confused 
 idea of what he sees ". 
 
 Horace Walpole, who now pursued the King 
 of Denmark with strange malignity, writes : " You 
 know already about the King of Denmark, hurry- 
 ing from one corner of England to the other, with- 
 out seeing anything distinctly, fatiguing himself, 
 breaking his chaise, going tired to bed in inns, and 
 getting up to show himself to the mob at the 
 window. I believe that he is a very silly lad, but 
 the mob adore him, though he has neither done 
 nor said anything worth repeating ; but he gives 
 them an opportunity of getting together, of staring 
 and of making foolish observations." x Bernstorff 
 excused the King's indifference on the ground that 
 he was short-sighted. This also served to explain 
 many apparent discourtesies, for Christian often 
 ignored people to whom he had been most gracious 
 a few days before. It is probable that Horace 
 Walpole was one of the victims of this little peculi- 
 arity, and that accounts for the venom with which 
 he writes of the King. Christian may also have 
 ignored Walpole's niece, Lady Waldegrave, who 
 had secretly married the Duke of Gloucester, and 
 who, though the marriage was not declared, already 
 gave herself the airs of a princess of the blood. 
 
 Christian's first excursion was to York. Attended 
 by a retinue of a hundred and twenty persons he set 
 out from London, and, in passing, visited Cam- 
 bridge. The Vice-Chancellor, the heads of houses, 
 
 1 Walpole's Letters, vol. v., edition 1857. 
 II *
 
 164 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the doctors, professors, proctors and other officials of 
 the university, clad in their scarlet robes, received 
 the King at the entrance of the senate house, and 
 conducted him to a chair of state, where an address 
 was presented to him. The King was invited to a 
 public luncheon, but he excused himself, and asked 
 the Vice-Chancellor to supper with him at his inn. 
 Christian shirked all ceremony, and saw the sights of 
 Cambridge in his riding coat and boots. At York 
 the Corporation made every preparation to enter- 
 tain him in a splendid manner, but the King declined 
 all formalities, saw the races, visited the Minster and 
 other public buildings, and the next day set out on 
 his return journey to London, going round by way 
 of Liverpool and Manchester, " where he was par- 
 ticularly gratified by viewing the stupendous works 
 of the Duke of Bridgewater, at which he expressed 
 both astonishment and pleasure". 
 
 A few days after the Danish King's return to 
 London he again set forth on a visit to Oxford. He 
 was received in state by the Vice-Chancellor and 
 officials of the university, and in full convocation 
 had the degree of Doctor of Civil Law conferred 
 upon him. Bernstorff, Hoick and other members 
 of the Danish suite also received honorary degrees, 
 and Struensee had conferred upon him the degree 
 of Doctor of Medicine. After Oxford the King 
 visited several places, and was perpetually on the 
 road. When he was at Newmarket for the races 
 the Vice-Chancellor of Cambridge waited on him, 
 and in the name of the university presented an
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 165 
 
 address, and graces for conferring the same degree 
 upon the King and his nobles as they had received 
 at Oxford. 
 
 The grandest entertainment provided for Chris- 
 tian was his state visit to the City of London. The 
 Lord Mayor with the aldermen and sheriffs, all 
 in their robes, set out in coaches from the Guild- 
 hall for the Three Cranes, where they embarked 
 at eleven o'clock in the morning on board the city 
 state barge, "the streamers flying, a select band 
 of water-music playing, and the principal livery 
 companies attending in their respective barges," to 
 Westminster, where they awaited the arrival of 
 Christian from St. James's Palace. The King came 
 punctually, and as he set foot on the city barge a 
 royal salute was fired, and loud cheers rent the air 
 from the vast crowds of people who lined the banks 
 on either side, thronged the bridges, and crowded 
 the river on innumerable craft. The procession 
 glided down the Thames to the Temple Stairs. 
 " During the course of this grand passage on the 
 water his Majesty frequently expressed himself 
 highly pleased, and his admiration of the several 
 great and beautiful objects round him ; and some- 
 times condescended to come forward in order to 
 gratify the curiosity of the people, who eagerly 
 fought to get a sight of his royal person, though at 
 the hazard of their lives." 1 Arrived at the Temple 
 Stairs the King landed, took his seat in the Lord 
 Mayor's coach, and proceeded to the Mansion 
 
 1 The A nnual Register.
 
 166 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 House. The streets through which he passed were 
 gaily decorated, and crowded "with an innumerable 
 populace, while the windows and tops of houses 
 were equally crowded with spectators of both sexes, 
 whose acclamations, together with the ringing of 
 bells, and the shouts of the multitude, loudly ex- 
 pressed their joy at his Majesty's presence ; his 
 Majesty expressed his surprise at the populousness 
 of this city, and his satisfaction at the kindness of 
 the citizens ". l 
 
 Arrived at the Mansion House an address was 
 read to the King by the City Recorder. Curiously 
 no direct mention was made of Queen Matilda, 
 but we take from it one passage to show the gross 
 and servile flattery which characterised the whole 
 effusion. " The many endearing ties which happily 
 connect you, Sir, with our most gracious Sovereign, 
 justly entitle you to the respect and veneration of all 
 his Majesty's faithful subjects ; but your affability 
 and other princely virtues, so eminently displayed 
 during the whole course of your residence among us, 
 have in a particular manner charmed the citizens of 
 London, who reflect with admiration on your early 
 and uncommon thirst for knowledge, and your in- 
 defatigable pursuit of it by travel and observation, 
 the happy fruits of which they doubt not will be 
 long employed and acknowledged within the whole 
 extent of your influence and command." Christian 
 returned a suitable reply in Danish, and, " upon 
 notice that the dinner was served, his Majesty was 
 
 The Annual Register.
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 167 
 
 conducted into the Egyptian Hall, where his Majesty 
 condescended to proceed quite round, that the ladies 
 (who made a most brilliant appearance in the gal- 
 leries) might have a full view of his royal person ". 
 The banquet was a Gargantuan one, and took four 
 hours to work through. Several toasts were drunk 
 to the sound of a trumpet, but, at the King's re- 
 quest, without speeches. In addition to the usual 
 loyal toasts, were added those of the King of Den- 
 mark and Norway and his Consort, Queen Matilda. 
 The King himself proposed two toasts, " Prosperity 
 to the British Nation," and " Prosperity to the City 
 of London 'V 
 
 At eight o'clock his Majesty took his leave, the 
 City Fathers going before him to his coach bearing 
 wax lights. The King returned to St. James's 
 Palace through crowded streets, brilliantly illumin- 
 ated in his honour. The whole visit was a re- 
 markable tribute to his undeserved popularity. 
 Truly there must be some strange glamour around 
 the name of king, when a prince like this, who had 
 never said or done anything worth recording, and 
 a great deal which was quite unfit to be recorded, 
 received from the greatest city in the world an ova- 
 tion which could not be surpassed if he had been 
 one of the world's greatest heroes. 
 
 Moreover, the King of Denmark was pursuing 
 in London the same scandalous amusements as those 
 which had revolted his subjects in Copenhagen. In- 
 credible though it may seem, night after night he 
 
 1 The Annual Register.
 
 168 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and his favourite, Hoick, disguised as sailors, would 
 pass hours drinking and frolicking in the stews and 
 pot-houses of St. Giles'. These adventures gener- 
 ally began after midnight. Christian would leave 
 some splendid entertainment given in his honour by 
 the proudest of the English nobility, and hurrying 
 back to St. James's would change his clothes, and 
 start out again to seek distraction in the lowest 
 forms of dissipation. These extraordinary predi- 
 lections were perfectly well known to many people 
 of rank and fashion, and the knowledge filtered 
 down to the mob, who cheered the Danish King 
 whithersoever he went. Perhaps they lent, such 
 was the depravity of the age, an additional zest 
 to the cheers. Even Queen Matilda, left behind 
 in far-off Denmark, heard from London of her 
 husband's transgressions. It is said that she wrote 
 to her aunt, the Princess Amelia : "I wish the 
 King's travels had the same laudable object as 
 those of Cyrus, but I hear that his Majesty's chief 
 companions are musicians, fiddlers, and persons 
 designed for inglorious employments. What a 
 wretched levee ! And his evening amusements 
 are said to be still more disgraceful. His delicacy 
 and sentiment cannot be supposed to dignify these 
 fleeting gratifications. If I had not experienced his 
 fickleness and levity at home, I could not have 
 heard, without emotion and disquietude, of his 
 infidelities abroad." 1 
 
 Having said this much in condemnation of 
 
 1 Memoirs of an Unfortunate Queen.
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 169 
 
 Christian VII. in England, it is only fair to turn 
 the other side of the shield, and record one or two 
 anecdotes of him which may have accounted, to 
 some extent, for his undoubted popularity. One 
 day he saw a poor tradesman seized in his shop by 
 two bailiffs, who thrust him into a hackney coach, de- 
 spite the lamentations of his weeping wife and family, 
 and drove off to the Marshalsea. The King com- 
 manded Count Moltke to follow the coach and find 
 out all particulars. Moltke reported that the un- 
 lucky man had contracted a debt in the course of his 
 business, and had been charged exorbitant interest. 
 The King paid the debt, set the man free from 
 prison, and gave him five hundred dollars to start 
 anew. This was only one instance of several ex- 
 hibitions of generosity, for he gave away considerable 
 sums to liberate poor debtors from the Marshalsea 
 and Fleet. Christian had also a habit of scattering 
 money among the crowd, which would account for 
 many cheers though money was scarce in Denmark 
 its King had always plenty to throw away on his 
 travels. 
 
 One day when Christian stepped out of his coach 
 to enter St. James's Palace, a fine buxom girl, who 
 formed one of the little crowd that always assembled 
 to witness the King's goings out and comings in, 
 burst through the line, caught the King in her arms, 
 and, fairly lifting him off the ground, kissed him 
 heartily. "Now," said she, "kill me if you like, I 
 shall die happy, for I have kissed the prettiest fellow 
 in the world." Christian, far from being offended,
 
 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 was delighted with this tribute to his charms. He 
 gave the girl a crown and ran laughing up the stairs. 
 But after this incident it was necessary to have a 
 double line of attendants, as other maidens might 
 have been tempted to repeat the experiment, for the 
 King, though so small, was much admired by the 
 ladies of all classes. He was fond of dining in 
 public at St. James's, that is to say, he sat at a table 
 in the middle of the room, and the general public, 
 chiefly women, were admitted to a space at one 
 end, shut off by a rail, whence they could see 
 "the Northern Scamp" eat his dinner. Powdered, 
 painted, patched, perfumed, richly dressed in silk, 
 velvet and lace, and besprinkled with jewels, 
 Christian looked like a Dresden china figure. The 
 men said he resembled a girl dressed in a man's 
 clothes, but the women adored him. 
 
 Six weeks had passed since the King of Den- 
 mark's arrival in England, yet he showed no inclina- 
 tion to depart. But the King of England, who had 
 to bear the cost of his maintenance, thought that it 
 was high time for him to return to his Queen and 
 country. Other hints proving vain, George III. in- 
 vited his royal guest to what he pointedly called a 
 " farewell entertainment " at Richmond Lodge, on 
 September 26. " A most elegant structure," we 
 read, "was erected, in the centre of which was a 
 large triumphal arch, about forty feet high, of the 
 Grecian order, decorated with figures, trophies and 
 other embellishments." The entertainment was 
 equal to the magnificence of the structure, and
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND i;i 
 
 the fireworks were the finest ever exhibited in 
 England. The road from St. James's Palace to 
 Richmond Lodge, along which Christian passed, was 
 illuminated by upwards of fifteen thousand Italian 
 lamps. 
 
 The Danish King accepted this " farewell enter- 
 tainment," but still showed no signs of saying fare- 
 well. The Princess- Dowager of Wales, therefore, 
 by way of speeding the parting guest, gave a supper 
 party on October i, to bid him good-bye. It con- 
 sisted of three tables, one for their Majesties and the 
 Princess- Dowager, a second for the King of Den- 
 mark and fifty of the nobility, and a third for the 
 Prince of Wales (afterwards George IV., then a boy 
 of six years old) and his attendants. The supper 
 party accomplished the object for which it was given, 
 and Christian VII. named the much-wished-for day 
 of his departure, which, however, was not for another 
 fortnight. 
 
 On October 10 the King of Denmark gave a 
 masquerade ball to his English friends, who had 
 entertained him so lavishly. The ball took place 
 at the Opera House in the Haymarket, and two 
 thousand five hundred guests responded to the 
 " royal Dane's " invitation. Queen Charlotte did 
 not appear, she did not approve of masquerades ; 
 her virtuous husband also did not approve of them, 
 but could not resist the temptation of being pre- 
 sent, though he compromised with his conscience 
 by peeping at the gay scene from a private box, 
 behind transparent shutters. The Princess Amelia,
 
 i;2 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 who was old and infirm, witnessed the revels from 
 another box, where she sat the whole evening 
 masked. The scene was one of great brilliancy, 
 and the value of the jewels worn on this occasion 
 was estimated at upwards of ,2,000,000. The 
 company must have been rather mixed, and a good 
 many people lost articles of jewellery, which they 
 never recovered. The following account of the ball 
 is taken from the Gentleman s Magazine : 
 
 " His Danish Majesty came in, masked, between 
 ten and eleven o'clock, dressed in a domino of gold 
 and silver stuff, a black hat and white feather, walked 
 about with great good nature and pleasantry until 
 twelve, then withdrew with a select company to 
 supper and appeared no more. . . . The Duke of 
 Cumberland was in a crimson domino, trimmed with 
 gold, black hat and white feather. The Duke of 
 Gloucester in a purple domino, white hat and white 
 feather. Her Grace the Duchess of Northumberland 
 appeared in the character of Rembrandt's wife, in 
 a close black gown trimmed with gold, a rounded 
 coif, a short apron tucked up, and a painter's brush in 
 her hand. Lady Bel Stanhope and her sister repre- 
 sented pilgrims in brown gowns with blue sashes 
 trimmed with silver, and small hats laced round 
 with diamonds. The Countess of Harrington and 
 the two young ladies, her daughters, were extremely 
 simple in their appearance, but at the same time 
 extremely elegant. ... His Grace the Duke of 
 Northumberland was in a Persian habit, with a fine 
 turban richly ornamented with diamonds. Lord
 
 CHRISTIAN VII. IN ENGLAND 173 
 
 Grosvenor was in a splendid suit of the Turkish 
 fashion. The Duchess of Ancaster, in the character 
 of a Sultana, was universally admired ; her robe was 
 purple satin bordered with ermine, and fluttered on 
 the ground so much in the style of Eastern magni- 
 ficence that we were transported in fancy to the 
 palaces of Constantinople. . . . Many of the -most 
 superb, as well as the best fancied dresses in the 
 whole assembly were those of eminent citizens, or 
 those who had acquired their fortunes by trade." 
 
 Another account says : " The principal grotesque 
 characters were the conjurer, the black, and the old 
 woman. There was also a Methodist preacher, a 
 chimney sweeper, with his bag, shovel and scraper, 
 and a boar with a bull's head, all of which were sup- 
 ported with great good humour." l 
 
 Two days after the masquerade the King of 
 Denmark held a levee at St. James's Palace, at 
 which a large company attended to take leave of 
 him. The following day he went to Queen's House 
 to say farewell to the King and Queen, and to 
 Carlton House to wish the Princess- Dowager good- 
 bye. Christian made several valuable presents 
 before his departure, but the most notable was a 
 gold box studded with diamonds which he gave to 
 Garrick, the great actor, and begged him to receive 
 it as a small token of the regard he had for his 
 genius. 
 
 The King of Denmark posted to Dover on 
 October 15, and on his way thither he broke the 
 1 The A nnual Register.
 
 174 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 journey at Chatham and went up the Medway on 
 H.M.S. Victory, and inspected the British fleet. 
 It chanced that the young officer who commanded 
 the Victory was Gambier, who forty years later, in 
 1807, was the Admiral commanding the English 
 fleet that bombarded Copenhagen. The following 
 day the King of Denmark left England, after a stay 
 of more than two months, and sailed for France. 
 
 Christian VII. went to Paris where he remained 
 for some time as the guest of the French King, 
 Louis XV. It would not be germane to this history 
 to give a detailed account of the King of Denmark's 
 experiences in Paris. He was splendidly entertained 
 by the King and the French nobility, and welcomed 
 on all his public appearances with enthusiasm. His 
 private amusements were of the same nature as those 
 he had followed in London. If it had been possible 
 to corrupt Christian's morals more than they were 
 corrupted his experiences in Paris would have done 
 it. France was then slowly going down the steps 
 that led to the revolution. The heartlessness, ex- 
 travagance and immorality of the nobility stood in 
 fearful contrast to the brutality, misery and ignor- 
 ance of the people. Already could be heard the 
 mutterings of the coming storm, but the Danish 
 King had no eyes to see, nor ears to hear, nor mind 
 to understand anything beyond the amusements of 
 the passing hour.
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN. 
 1769. 
 
 ON January 14 Christian VII. returned to Copen- 
 hagen after an absence of nearly eight months. 
 Queen Matilda drove out to meet him, and husband 
 and wife exchanged affectionate greetings. To- 
 gether they entered Copenhagen, amid the firing of 
 cannon, ringing of bells, and the joyful acclama- 
 tions of the people. The English envoy gives the 
 following account of the entry: "The Queen went 
 as far as Roskilde to meet his Majesty, which strong 
 mark of her affection and regard could not fail of 
 affording him the highest satisfaction. Between six 
 and seven o'clock their Majesties made a public 
 entry into this capital, under a triple discharge of 
 the cannon on the ramparts. The whole garrison, 
 as well as the burghers, were under arms, and per- 
 mission having been given a few days before to 
 illuminate the houses, the inhabitants vied with each 
 other in doing this, as well as the short notice would 
 admit of, and in demonstrating their joy in every 
 other manner they could. The foreign ministers, 
 nobility, etc., attended at the palace of Christians- 
 borg in order to pay their compliments upon this 
 
 175
 
 i;6 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 happy occasion, which the King was pleased to 
 receive, after he had made a short visit to the 
 Dowager-Queens." 1 
 
 Thus did Denmark welcome home her prodigal 
 son. 
 
 Queen Matilda had spent the greater part of 
 the time since the King left her at Frederiksborg, 2 
 some twenty miles from Copenhagen. Frederiks- 
 borg was the most magnificent of the country palaces 
 of the Danish King, and has well been called the 
 " Versailles of Denmark ". It stands to this day, 
 and the site is one of the most picturesque in 
 Europe ; the buildings cover three islands in a lake, 
 connected by bridges, the palace proper occupying 
 the third island. The exterior is rich in florid orna- 
 mentation, carried out in a warm sandstone, which 
 admirably harmonises with the time-stained brick 
 of which the palace is built. The windows look 
 across the green water of the lake a vivid green 
 nowhere seen as at Frederiksborg to the gardens, 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, January 17, 1769. 
 
 2 Frederiksborg was built early in the seventeenth century by 
 Christian IV. on the site of an old building, and was used as a resi- 
 dence by the Kings of Denmark until 1859 (Frederick VII. usually- 
 resided there), when a large part of the building was destroyed by 
 fire. Thanks to the munificence of the King, the Government and 
 the public, and especially to Herr J. C. Jacobsen, a wealthy brewer, 
 who contributed a large sum, the palace has been admirably re- 
 stored, and the interior is now fitted up as a National Historical 
 Museum. The contents, which include many works of art, illus- 
 trating events in Danish history, are not so interesting as one 
 might suppose, but the visitor to Frederiksborg is well repaid by 
 the beauty of its exterior, the magnificence of its chapel, where the 
 work of restoration has been admirably done, and by the old-world 
 charm of its gardens.
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 177 
 
 laid out in the old French style, with straight 
 walks and terraces, and clipped hedges of beech 
 and hornbeam. The most magnificent room in 
 Frederiksborg is the knights' hall, and below it 
 is the church, where the Kings of the Oldenburg 
 line were once wont to be crowned. This church 
 is the most ornate of any in Denmark ; everywhere 
 is colour in the traceried windows and frescoed 
 walls, in the inlaid ivory work of the stalls, the 
 pulpit of ebony and embossed silver, and the purple- 
 vested altar with its golden crucifix. In short, 
 Frederiksborg is a magnificent specimen of the 
 Danish Renaissance, and brings vividly before us 
 the life, the colour and richness which characterised 
 the court life of mediaeval Denmark. 
 
 At Frederiksborg Matilda spent the summer 
 and autumn months of 1768 alone. She occupied 
 herself for the most part in works of charity, and 
 strove to forget her own sorrows in relieving those 
 of others. There was no philanthropic institution 
 in the kingdom which she did not support, and in 
 her immediate neighbourhood her name became 
 a household word for many acts of kindness and 
 benevolence. The young Queen went in and out 
 among the poor of the adjacent village of Hillerod, 
 visiting the sick and helping the needy. The fame 
 of her good deeds spread abroad, and the poor 
 throughout Denmark, even thousands to whom she 
 was only a name, came to look upon her as a pro- 
 tectress and a friend. They believed that the 
 golden days of good Queen Louise had come 
 
 VOL. I. 12
 
 i;8 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 back again. "The English," they said, "send us 
 not Queens, but angels." 
 
 For the rest, Matilda lived in great retirement. 
 Occasionally she received visits of ceremony from 
 the Dowager-Queens, from Sophia Magdalena, who 
 lived at Hirschholm, or from Juliana Maria, who 
 lived at Fredensborg. The masked hostility of 
 Juliana Maria continued unabated, but the extreme 
 circumspection of the young Queen's conduct gave 
 no occasion for cavil. Except the Dowager- 
 Queens she saw no one beyond her immediate 
 household, and though most of these had been 
 forced upon her against her will, yet after the first 
 restraint wore off she showed to them no resent- 
 ment. Her kindness and consideration won all 
 their hearts, with one exception that of Fraulein 
 von Eyben, who, though pretending to be devoted 
 to her mistress, was secretly working against her. 
 Matilda took no part in state affairs during the 
 King's absence, not even in ceremonial duties. 
 Taking their cue from the King, the Ministers 
 who had been left to conduct the business of the 
 state while he was abroad, treated the Queen as 
 a person of little importance, and even neglected to 
 pay her the ordinary visits of ceremony. 
 
 Since Madame de Plessen had left the court 
 Matilda had no one to whom she could talk freely, 
 nor, except her sister Augusta of Brunswick, had 
 she any one to whom she could write without re- 
 straint. Augusta had her own troubles too, but she 
 kept a warm corner in her heart for her youngest
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 179 
 
 sister, and throughout life remained her truest and 
 staunchest friend. But, at best, letter-writing is a 
 poor substitute for personal converse, and at this 
 time Matilda was much alone. 
 
 The young Queen must have often felt friendless 
 and depressed as she paced the terraces of Fred- 
 eriksborg or looked down from the windows of her 
 apartments into the green water which lapped the 
 castle walls, or gazed out on the clear northern 
 night, and watched the moonlight play on the 
 towers and pinnacles of the palace. Sometimes of 
 a morning she would wander forth to the beech 
 woods beyond the gardens. These beeches, mighty 
 with age, are now, as they were then, one of the 
 features of Frederiksborg. They are always beauti- 
 ful beautiful in spring, with their satin-smooth 
 trunks, and branches still leafless, but tipped with 
 brown spikes flushed with purple, and already 
 bursting to disclose the woolly buds of silver within ; 
 beautiful in summer, when the pale green leaves 
 form a shimmering canopy overhead ; beautiful when 
 the golden hues of autumn mingle with the russet- 
 brown of the cones ; beautiful even in winter, when 
 the leafless branches stretch like lacework against 
 
 o 
 
 the leaden hues of the sky, and the shrill winds from 
 the Baltic whistle through them, and the ground 
 beneath is carpeted with husks of their lavish fruit. 
 Matilda grew to love these beech woods greatly, 
 and even to-day they are associated with her name. 
 The Queen had one consolation in her loneliness 
 
 which was not hers when she came to Denmark 
 
 12 *
 
 r8o A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 she had her son, and found much happiness in him, 
 for the maternal instinct was always strong in her. 
 She could no longer feel a stranger and an alien 
 in a country over which her son would, under 
 Providence, one day rule ; she was not merely the 
 King's wife, but the mother of the future King of 
 Denmark. The Crown Prince was at first sickly 
 and ailing, but when the Queen went to Frederiks- 
 borg, in defiance of court etiquette, she took the 
 infant under her immediate care, and kept him with 
 her as much as possible. During the summer, under 
 his mother's watchful love, the little Prince, whose 
 life was so precious to the Danish nation, grew 
 much stronger. The English envoy mentions an 
 audience he had with the Queen at Frederiksborg 
 soon after her arrival there, and adds : " The Prince 
 Royal, whom her Majesty was pleased to allow me 
 to see, is greatly grown since his removal to the 
 country. The resemblance between his Highness 
 and the King's (our royal Master's) family is striking 
 to all those who have had the honour of seeing him." 1 
 The only ceremonial the Queen attended, in the 
 absence of Christian VII., was the inauguration of 
 an equestrian statue of the late King Frederick V. 
 at Copenhagen in the late* autumn. Shortly after 
 this function Matilda removed from the country 
 to the Christiansborg Palace, and there awaited 
 the King, who did not return until two months 
 later than he at first intended. Matilda had now 
 determined to make the best of her husband, not- 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, July 9, 1768.
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 181 
 
 withstanding the reports which had reached her 
 of his dissipation in London and Paris. He was the 
 father of her child, and her interests were bound 
 up with his. The future happiness of her son, and 
 the prosperity of his kingdom, largely depended on 
 Christian VII. It was clearly the Queen's duty to 
 put aside her own grievances, however great they 
 might be, and make an effort to guide the King 
 in the right way. Therefore she welcomed him 
 home as affectionately as if no cloud had dimmed 
 their parting eight months before. 
 
 The King was surprised and delighted at the 
 change which had taken place in his Queen's appear- 
 ance and demeanour. The restful and healthy life 
 she had led at Frederiksborg had added greatly 
 to her charm, her figure had developed and her 
 spirits improved. Christian had left Matilda an 
 unformed girl, he came back to find her a beauti- 
 ful and self-possessed woman. His wayward fancy 
 was pleased, and soon the mot ran round the palace 
 that the King had actually fallen in love with his 
 own wife. He might well have done so, for she was 
 by far the most beautiful woman at his court. There 
 is a portrait of Queen Matilda in the Rosenberg 
 at Copenhagen, painted about this time, when she 
 was in her eighteenth year. It represents her in 
 the full bloom of her beauty. The face is a pure 
 oval, the brow lofty and serene, the nose delicately 
 chiselled, the lips full and red, the large eyes of 
 a peculiar shade of light blue, the expression a 
 combination of youthful dignity and sweet archness. 

 
 182 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Her hair is dressed high, and powdered after the 
 fashion of the time ; she wears a blue robe, with 
 a narrow edge of ermine to betoken her queenly 
 rank, and round her finely-moulded throat is a close 
 necklace of pearls. Even if we make allowance for 
 courtly flattery, the picture remains that of a woman 
 of rare loveliness and indescribable charm. 
 
 Though her heart was untouched, Matilda was 
 no doubt flattered by her husband's attentions, and 
 she honestly tried to meet his advances half way. 
 Acting on the advice of her mother, her sister, and 
 of all who wished her well, she strove to please him, 
 and in her desire to hold his fickle favour, she even 
 overlooked the fact that the hated Hoick was still 
 in the ascendant. Perhaps she thought, by fair 
 words and guile, to undermine his ascendency. Her 
 efforts, if they did not add to her own happiness, 
 at least conduced to the outward harmony of the 
 royal pair, and were coincident with a marked im- 
 provement in Christian's mode of life. For the first 
 few months after the King's return this improve- 
 ment was maintained ; the nocturnal expeditions, 
 which had so scandalised the citizens of Copenhagen, 
 were now entirely given up ; there were no mas- 
 querades, and the court became quite decorous. 
 Formerly the dinner used to be rushed through for 
 the King to hurry off to his apartments and occupy 
 himself in unworthy pursuits. Now the King and 
 Queen dined in public nearly every day, and with 
 much ceremony. The leading ministers, the foreign 
 envoys, and all who distinguished themselves in the
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 183 
 
 service of church or state, were in turn honoured 
 with invitations, and the conversation at the dinner 
 table became almost intellectual. Yet the court did 
 not grow dull ; cotillons and minuets were often 
 danced in the palace, and the opening of the 
 theatre for the season afforded much interest and 
 amusement. The centre of all this pleasant society 
 was the young Queen, the praises of whose beauty 
 and amiability were on every tongue. Moreover, 
 always accompanied by the Queen, the King re- 
 viewed the fleet, inspected the docks and fortifica- 
 tions of Copenhagen, and visited learned and 
 scientific institutions with the object of comparing 
 them with those he had seen abroad. The King 
 also again endeavoured to interest himself in affairs 
 of state, attended councils and criticised many de- 
 tails of administration. This remarkable change 
 delighted alike the King's ministers and his subjects, 
 and they ascribed the improvement quite as much 
 to the influence of the Queen as to the result of his 
 travels. The Queen, it seemed at this time, was 
 likely to become a power in the state. The Eng- 
 lish envoy writes home : 
 
 " Your Lordship (the Earl of Rochford) has 
 been already acquainted with the change that ap- 
 peared in his Danish Majesty. Those amusements 
 in which he used to take delight no longer afford 
 him any. The society of the Queen seems alone 
 to constitute his happiness. Her Majesty will now, 
 no doubt, obtain that just and proper degree of 
 influence, which her numberless amiable qualities
 
 184 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 entitle her to, and which she would have much 
 earlier enjoyed, had not the happy effect of it been 
 too much apprehended by some who did not expect 
 to find their account in it." l 
 
 Impressed, no doubt, by the warmth of his wel- 
 come in England, the King of Denmark was now 
 strongly English in his sentiments. He talked 
 much about his English mother, and delighted to 
 honour anything which had to do, even remotely, 
 with England. For instance, he sent the order 
 of the Elephant to Prince George of Mecklenburg- 
 Strelitz, the youngest brother of Queen Charlotte ; 
 he despatched a pressing invitation to the Duke of 
 Gloucester to visit Copenhagen, and he resolved to 
 celebrate Queen Matilda's birthday with all possible 
 ceremony, not only as a mark of her new-found 
 favour in his eyes, but also because he wished to 
 pay a compliment, through her, to the royal house of 
 England. 
 
 The Duke of Gloucester duly arrived at Copen- 
 hagen to take part in the celebration of his sister's 
 birthday. He was the first of her family whom 
 Matilda had seen since she left home, and she 
 received him with demonstrations of joy. Gunning 
 writes : " Their mutual joy and satisfaction on this 
 occasion was greater than can be expressed ". 2 
 
 William Henry, Duke of Gloucester, was in 
 his twenty-sixth year at the time of his visit to 
 Copenhagen. He was the least intelligent of the 
 
 Cunning's despatch, Copenhagen, February 18, 1769. 
 *Ibid., July n, 1769.
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 185 
 
 numerous family of Frederick Prince of Wales, but 
 he had some sterling qualities, which made him 
 resemble, more than the other sons, his eldest 
 brother George III. If he lacked the wit and 
 brilliancy of the Duke of York, he did not possess 
 the vices and follies of the Duke of Cumberland. 
 As a boy he was dull and heavy-witted, and the 
 Princess- Dowager cared for him the least of all her 
 children. According to Walpole she used to treat 
 him with severity, and then accuse him of sulking. 
 " No," said the Duke, on one occasion, " I am not 
 sulking, I am only thinking." " And pray, of what 
 are you thinking ? " asked his mother with scorn. 
 " I am thinking that if ever I have a son, I will not 
 make him as unhappy as you make me." The 
 Duke of Gloucester grew up a silent, reserved man, 
 and shortly after attaining his majority, he became 
 enamoured of Maria, Dowager-Countess Walde- 
 grave. His passion was the more violent, because 
 of the way his affections had been stunted in his 
 youth, and the obstacles to the attainment of his 
 desire only served to quicken his ardour. The ob- 
 stacles were considerable, for the Dowager-Countess 
 Waldegrave, in consequence of a stain upon her 
 birth, 1 was hardly a meet woman for the King's 
 
 J The Dowager-Countess Waldegrave was the illegitimate 
 daughter of Sir Edward Walpole (brother of Horace Walpole), by 
 Mary Clement, a milliner's apprentice. She was the second and the 
 most beautiful of three beautiful daughters, Laura, Maria and 
 Charlotte. It was said that after the birth of her children, Edward 
 Walpole intended to marry Mary Clement, but she died suddenly, and 
 his honourable intentions were too late. He, however, took the 
 children, acknowledged them, and gave them every advantage of
 
 1 86 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 brother to take to wife, and, on the other hand, 
 as she told him, she was too considerable a person 
 to become his mistress. She was a young, rich and 
 beautiful widow of spotless reputation and boundless 
 ambition. Many suitors were at her feet, among 
 them the Duke of Portland, the best match in Eng- 
 land, yet by some strange perversity Lady Walde- 
 grave rejected them all, and engaged in a dalliance 
 with the unattractive Duke of Gloucester. The 
 Duke's wooing was long and unsatisfactory ; the 
 King and the Princess- Do wager did their utmost 
 to break off the affair, the friends of Lady Walde- 
 grave remonstrated, and counselled prudence. But 
 threats, advice and warnings were all in vain, and 
 at last the Duke of Gloucester and Lady Walde- 
 grave were secretly married in September, 1/66, 
 in the drawing-room of Lady Waldegrave's town 
 house, by her domestic chaplain. The secret was 
 jealously guarded ; some declared that the young 
 couple were married, others, less charitable, that 
 they ought to be, but the Duke and his Duchess 
 let them gossip as they would. The Duke 
 was always with Lady VValdegrave in public, 
 and his manner to her was exactly the manner a 
 man would treat his honoured wife. The livery 
 
 wealth and education. When they grew up, though their birth pre- 
 vented presentation at court, they were successfully launched into 
 the best society. All three made brilliant marriages. Laura married 
 the Rev. the Hon. Frederick Keppel, brother of the Earl of Albemarle, 
 who subsequently became Bishop of Exeter ; Charlotte, Lord Hunting- 
 tower, afterwards fifth Earl of Dysart, and Maria, Earl Waldegrave. 
 Lord Waldegrave died a few years after the marriage, leaving his 
 widow three daughters and a large fortune.
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 187 
 
 worn by her servants was a compromise between 
 that of the royal family and her own. But the 
 marriage was not declared, and at the time the Duke 
 of Gloucester came to Copenhagen there seemed no 
 probability that it ever would be. 1 
 
 The Duke of Gloucester was received with 
 every mark of respect, and his visit to Copenhagen 
 was a continual round of festivity. There was a 
 grand review of the troops in his honour, and a gala 
 performance at the court theatre. One day the 
 King and Queen and the Duke made an excursion 
 to the ancient castle Kronborg at Elsinore, and were 
 entertained by the commandant of the fortress. The 
 Queen-Mother, Sophia Magdalena, gave a dejeuner 
 to the English Prince at Hirschholm and Count 
 Otto Moltke gave a ball. The Queen's birthday 
 festivities are described by the English envoy : 
 
 "Saturday, July 22, was the anniversary of the 
 Queen's birthday, which not having been observed 
 since her Majesty's arrival in these dominions, by 
 reason of the King of Denmark's absence, his Majesty 
 
 marriage was not declared until 1772, when, in consequence 
 of a bill having been brought into Parliament to regulate royal 
 marriages, the Duke publicly acknowledged Lady Waldegrave as 
 his wife. The King was highly incensed, and Queen Charlotte even 
 more so. They refused to receive the Duchess at court, though the 
 King had to acknowledge the marriage as legal ; consequently the 
 Duke and Duchess went to Italy, where they remained for some time. 
 In 1776 they returned to England with their two children, Prince 
 William Henry and the Princess Sophia. Their conduct was so 
 irreproachable that a reconciliation took place between the Duke 
 and the King, and the Duchess of Gloucester and her children were 
 duly acknowledged. Prince William Henry of Gloucester eventu- 
 ally married his cousin, Princess Mary, daughter of George III.
 
 i88 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 was determined to celebrate it now with as much 
 magnificence as possible. The court testified its joy 
 on this occasion by a very numerous and brilliant 
 appearance. . . . In the evening followed a succession 
 of new entertainments at the court theatre, designed 
 and executed purposely in honour of her Majesty, 
 and the day's festivity was closed with a great 
 supper at the King's table. On Monday began 
 the second act of this celebration. At six o'clock in 
 the evening his Majesty and the noblemen who 
 performed a part in the Carousal, 1 richly habited 
 in Turkish dresses, and upon horses finely capari- 
 soned, set out in grand procession through the city, 
 attended by the Horse Guards and by a large band 
 of martial music ; at seven the procession returned 
 to the great area of the palace, and as soon as the 
 noblemen, appointed judges, had taken their seats, 
 the exhibition began. One quadrille was led by the 
 King, the other by Count Ahlfeld, governor of the 
 city. The whole ceremony was very magnificent, 
 and performed with the utmost address and good 
 order, in the presence of her Danish Majesty, the 
 Queen-Mother, Sophia Magdalena, his Royal High- 
 ness the Duke of Gloucester, the whole court, and 
 several thousand spectators. The performance con- 
 cluded soon after nine, and was succeeded by an 
 elegant supper and ball. The court returns this 
 evening to Frederiksberg, where there is a grand 
 
 1 The Carousal was a musical ride which the King and the 
 courtiers had been rehearsing in the riding school for weeks be- 
 forehand. Vide Gunning's despatch, April 15, 1769.
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 189 
 
 firework to be played off; the whole gardens are to 
 be illuminated, and, after a magnificent supper in a 
 large building erected for that purpose, a masquer- 
 ade ball is intended, to which two thousand persons 
 are to be admitted." l 
 
 The Duke of Gloucester left Copenhagen a few 
 days after the Queen's birthday, and returned to 
 England. Though Christian had prepared all these 
 festivities in his brother-in-law's honour, he did not 
 hesitate to exercise his wit at the expense of his 
 guest. The Duke was silent and dull, and his lack 
 of conversation was made a subject of ridicule by the 
 garrulous King. One day Christian asked Hoick 
 what he thought of the Duke, and the favourite 
 replied : " He reminds me of an English ox ! " The 
 Duke was very stout for his age, and had a broad 
 red face and large ruminating eyes. The King 
 laughed at Hoick's witticism, and maliciously re- 
 peated it to the Queen, who was incensed at the 
 impertinence. If the truth must be told, the Eng- 
 lish Prince did not appear in the most favourable 
 light at the Danish court. He stared and said little, 
 and chiefly distinguished himself by his enormous 
 appetite. 
 
 When her brother left Copenhagen the Queen 
 found herself once more alone. His visit had been 
 to a great extent a disappointment to her, for he 
 had little in common with his sister, and not much 
 sympathy for her in her troubles. These, as time 
 went on, grew from bad to worse. Despite all her 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, July 25, 1769.
 
 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 efforts Hoick continued in the ascendant, and his 
 influence was wholly against the Queen. He was 
 known throughout Denmark as the man whom the 
 King delighted to honour, and even Matilda was 
 forced to show public marks of favour to the man 
 whom she considered her worst enemy. For in- 
 stance, in September she was compelled by the King 
 to attend Hoick's wedding to a daughter of Count 
 Laurvig, "an honour," to quote the English envoy, 
 " never before conferred in this kingdom upon any 
 subject when the ceremony was performed out of 
 the palace ; but indeed the whole of this had more 
 the appearance of the nuptials of a prince of the 
 blood than those of a private person, the King 
 having conveyed Count Hoick in his Majesty's 
 chariot, at the same time giving him the right hand 
 from Frederiksberg to Copenhagen, the Queen and 
 all the court following". 1 Hoick's marriage made 
 no difference to his mode of life, and Christian's 
 infatuation for his favourite continued as great as 
 before. Mounted couriers tore along the road 
 between the Blaagaard, where Hoick lived, and the 
 King's palace at all hours of the day and night, and 
 on one occasion two horses were killed in the wild 
 haste with which the horseman rode to convey the 
 King's message to his favourite. 
 
 Nine months had passed since Christian's return 
 from abroad, and it was at last seen by his subjects 
 that the hopes they had formed of their King's re- 
 formation were doomed to disappointment. The 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, September 30, 1769.
 
 WILLIAM HENRY, DUKE OF GLOUCESTER, BROTHER OF 
 QUEEN MATILDA. 
 
 Front the Painting by H. W. Hamilton, 1771.
 
 THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN 191 
 
 costly experiment of foreign travel had proved a 
 failure. True, he no longer scandalised his people 
 with riots in the streets, or his court with shameless 
 disregard of morality, for his strength was no longer 
 equal to such exhibitions. The incessant round of 
 dissipation in London and Paris had shattered an 
 already enfeebled constitution. The King's ten- 
 dency to melancholia became more marked every 
 day, and symptoms of the dread malady which be- 
 fore long overtook him began to make themselves 
 apparent. His delusions as to his prowess became 
 more frequent, and he showed strange aberrations of 
 intellect. He was a mental and physical wreck. 
 
 In October, 1769, Queen Matilda fell ill. Her 
 illness was the crowning indignity and proved the 
 limit of her long-suffering endurance. With it also 
 came to an end the efforts she had bravely made 
 since the King's return to do her duty to her hus- 
 band, and lead him to higher things. This was the 
 turning-point of Matilda's life, and explains, if it 
 does not excuse, much that followed after. She 
 threw down her arms. Insulted and degraded, it 
 is no wonder that the young wife of eighteen was 
 filled with a disgust of life. The remonstrances of 
 her physicians were unavailing, she turned her face 
 to the wall and prayed for death. The Queen's 
 condition was so serious that the English envoy 
 thought it necessary to write home the following 
 diplomatically worded despatch : 
 
 " I am extremely sorry to acquaint your Lordship 
 that the state of the Queen of Denmark's health has
 
 I 9 2 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 lately presented some very unfavourable symptoms ; 
 which have given such apprehensions to her phy- 
 sicians, as to make them think that a perfect re- 
 establishment may be attended with some difficulty, 
 unless her Majesty can be persuaded to pay unusual 
 attention to herself. I am so thoroughly sensible 
 how deeply it would affect the King [George III.] to 
 receive information of a still more alarming nature, 
 and so anxious to prevent it, that I cannot help 
 desiring your Lordship to represent to his Majesty 
 that, though there appears no immediate danger, yet 
 the situation the Queen of Denmark is at present 
 in is too critical not to make it highly necessary 
 to obviate worse symptoms, and as this happy effect 
 depends very much upon her Majesty's own care, I 
 believe she would be wrought upon by nothing more 
 successfully than by some affectionate expostulations 
 from the King, upon the very great importance of 
 her life." 1 
 
 It was at this critical moment, when her whole 
 being was in passionate revolt, when she was dis- 
 gusted with her environment, and weary of life, that 
 Matilda's evil genius appeared upon the scene in the 
 guise of a deliverer. This was the King's physician 
 John Frederick Struensee. 
 
 Running's despatch, Copenhagen, November 4, 1769.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 STRUENSEE. 
 1737-1769. 
 
 JOHN FREDERICK STRUENSEE was born at Halle, an 
 old town in northern Germany, on August 5, 1737. 
 His father, Adam Struensee, was a zealous Lutheran 
 minister ; his mother was the daughter of a doctor 
 named Carl, a clever man, much given to mysti- 
 cism, who had been physician-in-ordinary to King 
 Christian VI. of Denmark. The Struensee family 
 was of obscure origin. The first Struensee of whom 
 anything is known began life under a different 
 name. He was a pilot at Lubeck, and during a 
 terrible storm, in which no other man dared venture 
 out to sea, he brought into port a richly laden vessel. 
 In honour of his courageous deed he received from 
 the corporation of Lubeck the name of Strouvensee, 
 which means a dark, stormy sea a fit emblem of 
 his descendant's troubled career. 
 
 John Frederick Struensee received his early edu- 
 cation at the grammar school of his native town. It 
 was not a good education, for the masters were 
 imperfectly educated themselves, but the boy was 
 so extraordinarily precocious, and had such a thirst 
 for knowledge, that he soon absorbed all that his 
 
 VOL. I. 13 IQ3
 
 i 9 4 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 tutors could teach him, and began to educate him- 
 self. The wave of mysticism was then passing over 
 northern Germany, and Struensee's teachers were 
 infected with it, and no doubt communicated their 
 views to their pupil, for Struensee was all his life 
 something of a mystic, or, to speak more correctly, a 
 fatalist. Despite the orthodox Protestantism of his 
 parents, the younger Struensee's eager and inquiring 
 mind had always an inclination to scepticism, and 
 before he had attained man's estate he was already a 
 freethinker on most matters of religion. He seems 
 always to have retained a belief in God, or a First 
 Cause, but he never had the conviction that man 
 enjoyed a future life : he held that his existence 
 was bounded by this life, and always acted on that as- 
 sumption. Side by side with the mysticism which 
 was permeating northern Germany there existed a 
 religious revival. The theory of conversion, where- 
 by a man was suddenly and miraculously converted 
 from his evil ways and made sure of future salvation, 
 was peculiarly acceptable to many, and amongst 
 Struensee's companions were youths of notoriously 
 loose morals who declared that they had suddenly 
 "found salvation". As this declaration was not 
 always accompanied by a corresponding change of 
 life, Struensee hastily and unjustly came to the con- 
 clusion that all religion was little more than an 
 organised hypocrisy. His father's long sermons, to 
 which he was compelled to listen Sunday after Sun- 
 day, left no impression on his heart, and his sire's 
 private exhortations to his son to change his life,
 
 STRUENSEE 195 
 
 and flee from the wrath to come, weaned him. His 
 mother, who had inherited her father's mystical views, 
 and supplemented them with her husband's hard and 
 uncompromising evangelicalism, also lectured her 
 son until the limits of his patience were exhausted, 
 and he resolved as soon as possible to quit a home 
 where he was unhappy. 
 
 Struensee exhibited remarkable abilities at an 
 
 
 
 early age ; he matriculated at the university of 
 Halle in his fourteenth year, and he had not com- 
 pleted his twentieth when he received the degree of 
 doctor. Notwithstanding these academic distinc- 
 tions, he was unable at first to earn money, and his 
 means were so limited that he was forced to remain, 
 an unwilling dweller, in the house of his parents. 
 Even at that early age his enterprising and restless 
 mind and his unbridled ambition began to make 
 themselves manifest ; his academic successes he con- 
 sidered merely as steps towards further greatness. 
 His father used to warn him against worldly ambition 
 and intellectual pride, but his exhortations fell on 
 deaf ears. 
 
 In 1757, when Struensee was twenty years old, 
 his father received " a call " to become chief preacher 
 of the principal church of Altona, a city situated on 
 the northern bank of the Elbe, within the kingdom 
 of Denmark. This change in the family fortunes 
 was destined to exercise a material influence on 
 Struensee's future. The young doctor accompanied 
 his father to Altona, and in a few months was ap- 
 pointed town physician, and country physician of 
 
 13*
 
 196 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the adjacent lordship of Pinneberg and the county 
 of Rantzau. The elder Struensee did not remain 
 long at Altona, for the fervour of his eloquence soon 
 brought him preferment, and he was appointed by 
 the Danish Government superintendent-general of 
 the clergy of the duchy of Holstein, an office 
 equivalent, in influence and importance, to that of 
 bishop. Left to himself, the young doctor bought a 
 house in Altona, and set up his own establishment. 
 He entertained freely some of the principal people 
 in Altona. Struensee was a pleasant host and clever 
 conversationalist, and early gave evidence of those 
 social qualities which afterwards proved useful to 
 him. But his polish was superficial, and concealed 
 his natural roughness and lack of refinement. He 
 would do anything to gain notoriety, and to this end 
 affected the bizarre ; for instance, he had two skele- 
 tons with candles in their hands placed one on either 
 side of his bed, and by the light of these weird 
 candelabra he read himself to sleep. 
 
 As Struensee's establishment was expensive and 
 his means limited, he invited a literary man named 
 Penning to live with him and share expenses. In 
 1763 the two started a magazine called The Monthly 
 Journal of Instruction and Amusement. The maga- 
 zine was not a financial success, and at the end of 
 six months ceased to exist. It did not contain 
 anything very wonderful ; perhaps the most remark- 
 able article was one headed " Thoughts of a Surgeon 
 about the Causes of Depopulation in a given country," 
 which was written by Struensee, and contained ideas
 
 STRUENSEE 197 
 
 on population which he afterwards put in practice. 
 Struensee also published some medico-scientific 
 treatises, but nothing of any great merit. He did 
 not distinguish himself as a writer, but he was with- 
 out doubt a widely read man ; his favourite author 
 was Voltaire, and next to him he placed Rousseau. 
 He was also much influenced by the writings of 
 Helvetius. Struensee was a deep, if not always an 
 original, thinker, and his ideas generally were in 
 advance of his time. 
 
 In Altona Struensee soon won a reputation as 
 a successful doctor, and his handsome person and 
 agreeable manners made him very popular, especi- 
 ally with women. The good-looking young physi- 
 cian gained through his lady patients (and it was 
 his boast that women were his best friends) access 
 to the best houses in, and around, Altona. He made 
 the acquaintance of Count Schack Karl Rantzau, 
 the eldest son of Count Rantzau-Ascheberg, one of 
 the most considerable noblemen in Holstein, the 
 owner of vast estates, a Danish privy councillor, and 
 a Count of the Holy Roman Empire. Of Count 
 Schack Karl Rantzau we shall have occasion to 
 write at length later ; suffice it here to say that he 
 was already middle-aged when Struensee met him, 
 and had led a wild and disreputable life. Struensee 
 was useful to him in no creditable way, and before 
 long the two became very intimate. They made 
 an informal covenant that if either attained power 
 he should help the other. But at present nothing 
 seemed more unlikely, and Rantzau gave Struensee
 
 198 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 only promises and flattery, which, however, were 
 enough, for the young doctor was very vain, and 
 moreover exceedingly fond of the society of titled 
 and highly placed personages. 
 
 Struensee also visited the house of the Baron 
 Sohlenthal, who was the stepfather of Enevold 
 Brandt, and thus became acquainted with Christian 
 VI I. 's one-time favourite. Struensee had also at- 
 tended, in a professional capacity, Madame von 
 Berkentin, who was later appointed chief lady to 
 the Crown Prince Frederick ; and it was at her 
 house that he said, half in jest and half in earnest : 
 "If my lady patronesses will only contrive to get 
 me to Copenhagen, then I will carry all before me ". 
 
 But for a long time he remained at Altona and 
 all these fine acquaintances had no other effect than 
 making his scale of living much higher than his 
 circumstances warranted. He became considerably 
 in debt, and this, added to dislike of his calling, for 
 his ambition soared high above the position of a 
 country doctor, made him restless and discontented. 
 He was on the point of resigning his post, and taking 
 a voyage to Malaga and the East Indies, partly to 
 escape his difficulties, partly on account of his health, 
 when a very different prospect revealed itself to him. 
 The night is darkest before the dawn, and dark 
 though Struensee's fortunes were at this moment, 
 the gloom soon vanished in the dawn of a golden 
 future. 
 
 Christian VII., with a numerous suite, was then 
 passing through Hoist ein, preparatory to starting on
 
 STRUENSEE 199 
 
 his prolonged tour in England and France. The 
 King's health was far from strong, and it was 
 necessary that he should have a physician to ac- 
 company him on his travels ; for this purpose a 
 young and active man who could adapt himself 
 readily to the King's eccentricities was preferable to 
 the older and staider court physicians, who indeed 
 showed no inclination to undertake the task. Struen- 
 see strained every nerve to obtain the post, and was 
 strongly recommended by Rantzau and Madame 
 von Berkentin. The King had heard of the young 
 physician of Altona through Brandt, before the latter 
 had fallen into disgrace. Hoick also knew some- 
 thing of him, and said that he would serve. As 
 Hoick's slightest recommendation carried weight 
 with the King, Struensee obtained the coveted post, 
 and was appointed travelling physician. On June 
 6, 1768, he joined the King's suite near Hamburg, 
 and entered at once upon his duties. 
 
 Struensee at first did not occupy a prominent 
 place in the King's suite. His profession of itself 
 did not entitle him to be a member of the first three 
 classes who were received at court. His position 
 was a middle one, between the lackeys and those 
 members of the King's suite who ranked as gentle- 
 men, and it must have been uncomfortable. Some 
 little difficulty arose as to with whom he should 
 travel, but he was finally given a seat in the coach of 
 Bernstorff s secretary. Struensee was not a man to 
 be content to remain long in an anomalous position, 
 and he proceeded, very cautiously at first, to make
 
 200 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 his situation better. As the King's physician he had 
 unique opportunities, and made the most of them. 
 Christian was a hypochondriac, who imagined him- 
 self ill when he was not, and often made himself 
 really ill from his excesses ; he loved to talk about 
 his ailments, and Struensee listened with sympathetic 
 deference. The King, who was always wanting to 
 be amused, found the doctor a pleasant companion. 
 He discovered that he could talk on a great many 
 matters besides his profession, that he was widely 
 read, and had a considerable knowledge of philo- 
 sophy and French literature, in which Christian was 
 genuinely interested. He supplied a void which 
 could not be filled by Hoick, who cared nothing for 
 literature or abstruse speculations, and whose tastes 
 were purely material. 
 
 The King's suite soon began to remark the 
 pleasure which the King took in conversing with 
 his doctor, but Struensee was so modest, so anxious 
 to please every one, that he did not arouse feelings 
 of jealousy. He was especially careful to avoid 
 political discussions, and never made the slightest 
 allusion to affairs at home. He was also very 
 discreet, and never spoke about his royal master, or 
 his ailments, or made any allusion to the escapades 
 in which the King and his favourites indulged. 
 So far did Struensee carry this caution, that during 
 the King's tour he rarely wrote home to his parents 
 and friends, and when he did, he restricted himself 
 to indifferent topics. His father thought this ap- 
 parent forgetfulness was because his son had lost
 
 STRUENSEE 201 
 
 his head in consequence of his good fortune. " I 
 knew," he said to a friend, " that John would not 
 be able to bear the favour of his monarch." But 
 Struensee had intuitively learned the lesson that the 
 word written over the gateway of all kings' palaces 
 is "silence!" His position, though pleasant, was 
 precarious ; he was only the travelling physician, 
 and his appointment would come to an end when the 
 King returned home. It was Struensee's object to 
 change this temporary appointment into a perma- 
 nent one, and from the first moment he entered the 
 King's service he kept this end steadily in view. 
 Struensee had another characteristic, which in the 
 end proved fatal to him, but which at first helped 
 him with both the King and Hoick. Side by side 
 with his undoubted brain power, there existed a 
 strong vein of sensuality, and he readily lent him- 
 self to pandering to the King's weaknesses in this 
 respect. Struensee had no sense of morality ; he 
 was a law unto himself, and his freethinking views 
 on this and other questions were peculiarly acceptable 
 to his royal master. 
 
 Struensee had a certain measure of success 
 in England, and through the King of Denmark's 
 favour, he was invited to many entertainments to 
 which his position would not otherwise have entitled 
 him. His reputation for gallantry was hardly in- 
 ferior to that of Hoick. It is stated that Struen- 
 see fell violently in love with an English lady of 
 beauty and fortune, and his passion was returned. 
 He wore her miniature next his heart, and it was
 
 202 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 found upon him after his death but this rests on 
 hearsay. What is certain, during his sojourn in 
 England, is that he received honorary degrees, from 
 the universities of Oxford and Cambridge ; and he 
 took riding lessons at Astley's, and became an expert 
 horseman. 
 
 Struensee accompanied the King to Paris, and 
 took part in the pleasures of that gay capital. 
 Struensee visited the gallery at Fontainebleau where 
 Queen Christina of Sweden, after her abdication, 
 had her secretary and favourite Monaldeschi mur- 
 dered, or, as she regarded it, executed. Soon after 
 he returned to Denmark Struensee told his brother 
 that he had been induced to visit the gallery by 
 a dream, in which there appeared before him the 
 vision of an exalted lady whose name he hardly 
 dared to mention. He meant, of course, Queen 
 Matilda. His brother heard him in ominous silence, 
 and Struensee, after waiting some time for an 
 answer, quoted his favourite maxim : " Everything 
 is possible". 
 
 In January, 1769, Struensee returned to Altona 
 in the King's suite. The place and time had now 
 come for him to take leave of his royal master, and 
 retire once more into the obscurity of a country 
 doctor a prospect which, after his sojourn at 
 glittering courts, filled him with dismay. But 
 Bernstorff and Schimmelmann, whose good offices 
 he had assiduously courted during the tour, spoke 
 on his behalf to the King, and Christian appointed 
 Struensee his surgeon-in-ordinary, with a salary of
 
 STRUENSEE 203 
 
 a thousand dollars a year, and as a mark of his 
 royal esteem gave him a further five hundred 
 dollars. Struensee remained at Altona for a few 
 weeks after the King had left for Copenhagen to 
 sell his house, pay his debts and wind up his affairs. 
 He visited his parents at Schleswig to receive their 
 congratulations and take leave of them. His father 
 shook his head doubtfully over his godless son's 
 rapid rise in the world, and his mother warned him 
 against the perils and temptations of the wicked 
 court. But Struensee, flushed with his success, 
 was in no mood to listen to their croakings. He 
 believed in himself, and he believed in his destiny. 
 " Everything is possible," he said. The desire 
 of his youth was gratified before he had arrived at 
 middle age. He was going to Copenhagen, and 
 what was more, to court ; the future was in his own 
 hands. 
 
 Struensee arrived at Copenhagen in February, 
 1769, and at first seemed to occupy himself only 
 with his duties as the King's surgeon-in-ordinary. 
 But all the while he was feeling his way, and every 
 week he strengthened his position with the King. 
 It was not long before Struensee set himself to 
 undermine the influence of Hoick. He first 
 frightened the King about the state of his health, 
 and then diplomatically represented to him that the 
 immoderate dissipation, in which he had been in 
 the habit of indulging with Hoick, was bad for 
 him, and should be avoided. Struensee did not 
 take a high moral ground ; on the contrary, he
 
 204 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 pointed out that greater pleasure might be obtained 
 by moderation than by excess. He also counselled 
 the King to occupy himself with public affairs, and 
 so keep his mind from brooding upon his ailments, 
 and to take outdoor exercise. All this advice was 
 good, and the King followed it with manifest benefit 
 to his health. He stayed less indoors, and drove 
 out frequently, accompanied by the Queen, to the 
 chase, until one day the horses got restive and 
 the carriage was overturned, and threw both the 
 King and the Queen on the ground. Fortunately, 
 they both escaped unhurt, but after this incident 
 Christian became nervous and would not hunt any 
 more. 
 
 In May, 1769, the King was pleased to show his 
 appreciation of Struensee by making him an actual 
 councillor of state, which admitted the doctor to the 
 third class, or order of rank, 1 and thus permitted him 
 to attend the court festivities. During the summer 
 Christian's health became more feeble, in conse- 
 quence of his epileptic seizures, and Struensee 
 became resident physician. He made use of this 
 privilege to observe more closely the state of affairs 
 in the royal household, seeking always to turn things 
 to his own benefit. He formed the acquaintance 
 of every member of the household, not despising 
 
 1 To the first class belonged the privy councillors of state, the 
 generals and lieutenant-generals, admirals and vice-admirals, and 
 the Counts of Danneskjold-Samsoe (by reason of birth) ; to the 
 second class the councillors of conference, major-generals and rear- 
 admirals ; and to the third, actual councillors of state, colonels and 
 commanders. These three classes only had the right to attend court.
 
 STRUENSEE 205 
 
 even the valets, and studied their character and 
 peculiarities. 
 
 Struensee found that the conflicting elements 
 at the Danish court might be roughly divided into 
 two parties. The party in the ascendant was that 
 of Hoick, or rather of Bernstorff, for Hoick took 
 no part in politics. But he was supported by the 
 ministers in power, with Bernstorff at their head, 
 who made use of his influence with the King. 
 Behind Bernstorff again was the power and favour 
 of Russia. The other party was nominally that of 
 the Queen- Dowager, Juliana Maria, and Prince 
 Frederick, the King's brother. This, owing to the 
 unpopularity of the Queen-Dowager, was small, and 
 included chiefly malcontents, who were opposed, 
 either to the policy of the Government, or to the 
 new order of things at court. It was supported, 
 however, by many of the Danish nobility, men of 
 considerable weight and influence in their provinces, 
 and the great body of the clergy, who were a power 
 in the state. In short, it represented the forces of 
 reaction, which had gathered around the Queen- 
 Mother, Sophia Magdalena, before she retired from 
 public affairs. It was also supported by French 
 influence which, since the rise of Bernstorff, had 
 declined in Copenhagen. 
 
 Between these two factions stood the reigning 
 Queen. She was neglected by both of them, but, 
 during the spring of 1769, after the King's return, 
 she asserted herself in a way which showed to a 
 shrewd observer like Struensee that she would not
 
 206 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 always submit to be treated as a nonentity. The 
 Queen had not yet realised the inherent strength of 
 her position as the wife of the reigning King and 
 the mother of the future one. It was a position 
 which would grow stronger as her husband grew 
 weaker. 
 
 Struensee grasped the situation a few months 
 after his arrival in Copenhagen, and with sublime 
 audacity resolved to turn it to his advantage. 
 Neither of the existing parties in the state would 
 ever be likely to give him what he most desired- 
 political power. The party of Bernstorff would 
 help him in little things. If the doctor proved 
 useful to them with the King, he would be rewarded 
 with money, a higher place at court, a decoration, 
 possibly a title. But that would be all. The 
 reactionary party of Juliana Maria would not do so 
 much ; they might employ him in their intrigues, 
 but the haughty Danish nobility, who formed its 
 backbone, would never admit a German doctor of 
 obscure birth to terms of equality. But Struensee's 
 soaring ambition knew no bounds. He determined 
 to win both place and power, and to do this he 
 realised that it was necessary to form a new party 
 that of the Queen. 
 
 The material was ready for the moulding. The 
 Queen was opposed to the party in power ; she hated 
 Hoick and disliked Bernstorff; nor was she any 
 more well-disposed towards the party of Juliana 
 Maria. Matilda was young, beautiful and beloved 
 by the people, who sympathised with her wrongs, and
 
 STRUENSEE. 
 From an Engraving, 1771.
 
 STRUENSEE 207 
 
 would gladly see her take a more prominent position 
 in the state. No one knew better than Struensee, 
 the confidential doctor, that Christian VII. would 
 never again be able to exercise direct power. He 
 was a mental and physical wreck, and it was only 
 a question of a year, perhaps only of a few months, 
 before he drifted into imbecility. But in theory, at 
 least, he would still reign, though the government 
 would have to be carried on by others. On whom, 
 then, would the regal authority so properly devolve 
 as upon the Queen, the mother of the future King ? 
 The ball was at her feet if she would stoop to 
 pick it up. Matilda had only to assert herself to 
 be invested with the King's absolute power power 
 which, since she was a young and inexperienced 
 woman, she would surely delegate to other hands. 
 And here the ambitious adventurer saw his oppor- 
 tunity. 
 
 There was at first a drawback to Struensee's 
 schemes ; the Queen would have nothing to do with 
 him. Matilda was prejudiced against the doctor ; 
 he was the King's favourite, and she imagined he 
 was of the same calibre as Hoick and the rest of 
 Christian's favourites a mere panderer to his vicious 
 follies. Shortly after his arrival at Copenhagen, 
 before he grasped the situation at court, Struensee 
 had made a false step. He had sought to intrigue 
 the King with one Madame Gabel, a beautiful 
 and clever woman, who was to play the part of his 
 Egeria for the benefit of the doctor. But Madame 
 Gabel died suddenly and the plot was foiled. The
 
 208 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Queen had heard of this episode and disliked Struen- 
 see accordingly. She ignored him, and for nine 
 months after his arrival at court (from February to 
 October, 1769), he had not the honour of a word 
 with her. But Struensee was by no means daunted 
 by the Queen's dislike of him ; he regarded it as an 
 obstacle in the path of his ambition, which like other 
 obstacles would have to be overcome. He waited 
 for an opportunity to dispel her prejudice, and it 
 came with the Queen's illness. 
 
 Matilda had reached the point of despair. The 
 court physicians could do nothing with her, she re- 
 jected their remedies and turned a deaf ear to all 
 remonstrances. Matters went from bad to worse 
 until the Queen's life was thought to be in danger. 
 As we have seen, the English envoy suggested that 
 George III. should write a private letter of re- 
 monstrance to his sister. Whether the suggestion 
 was acted upon or not there is no record to tell, but 
 remonstrance came from another quarter. Christian 
 VII., who had grown into a liking for his wife, 
 became very much alarmed, and at last, perhaps at 
 Struensee's suggestion, commanded that the Queen 
 should see his own private physician, in whom he 
 had great confidence. Matilda refused ; all that she 
 knew of the doctor filled her with suspicion and 
 dislike. But the King insisted, and at last she 
 yielded to his commands, and admitted Struensee 
 to her presence. It was the crisis in her destiny.
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE TEMPTER. 
 1769-1770. 
 
 A SINGLE interview sufficed to break down the 
 Queen's prejudice against Struensee. His manner 
 was so tactful and deferential ; he seemed to be so 
 grieved at her condition, and so anxious to serve 
 her that before he withdrew she was convinced 
 she had misjudged him. He was as skilful as he 
 was sympathetic ; the remedies he prescribed took 
 effect almost immediately, and when the doctor 
 again waited on his royal patient he found her 
 better. Struensee's visits were repeated daily, and 
 as Matilda improved in health she was naturally 
 grateful to the physician who wrought this change. 
 She also became attracted by his tact and courtesy, 
 so different from the treatment she met with from 
 Hoick and his party. She began to talk to the 
 doctor on general subjects, and discovered that 
 he was an extremely intelligent and well-read 
 man. Struensee flattered himself that he had 
 even more knowledge of the human heart and 
 especially of the heart of woman than of medicine. 
 He sought to amuse and distract the Queen, until 
 she looked forward to his visits with pleasure, 
 
 VOL. I. 14 209
 
 210 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and every day gave him longer audience than 
 before. 
 
 Struensee was one of those doctors who find 
 out what their patients like to do, and then advise 
 them to do it, and after several conversations with 
 the Queen, he arrived at most of her likes and dis- 
 likes. The Queen, having been bred in England, 
 was fond of an outdoor life. In Denmark at that 
 time ladies of rank never went outside their gates 
 except in a carriage, and for them to ride or walk 
 about the streets was unknown. Struensee advised 
 that the Queen should set a precedent, and walk and 
 ride when, and where, she pleased. In pursuance 
 of this advice the Queen, a few days later, to the 
 astonishment of many, was seen walking briskly 
 about the streets of Copenhagen, attended by her 
 ladies. She also rode a great deal, and, though 
 she did not at first appear in public on horseback, 
 she spent hours riding about the park and woods 
 of Frederiksborg. Matilda much enjoyed her new- 
 found freedom, which made a great flutter in all 
 grades of society in Copenhagen. The Danish 
 Mercury wrote a poem on the subject of the Queen 
 walking in the town ending with the lines : 
 
 Thanks, Matilda, thanks for the discovery, 
 You've taught healthy women to use their legs. 
 
 Struensee also advised the Queen that it was 
 bad for her to remain so much alone. She must 
 have amusement, surround herself with cheerful 
 people and join in the court festivities. He hinted 
 that it was advisable for her to take a more promi-
 
 THE TEMPTER 211 
 
 nent part in these ceremonials, not only because of 
 her health, but because it was incumbent upon her 
 position as the reigning Queen, which, he added 
 discreetly, some people about the court did not seem 
 to respect as they should do. Matilda, who was not 
 very wise, rose to the bait, and before long confided 
 to her physician the mortification and annoyance she 
 suffered from Hoick and his following. Struensee 
 listened sympathetically, and told the Queen that 
 though he had not ventured to mention the matter 
 before, he had noticed with amazement and india-na- 
 
 o 
 
 tion the scant consideration paid to her at her own 
 court. The desire of his heart, he said, was to serve 
 her, and if she would only listen to him, he would 
 improve this state of affairs as surely as he had 
 improved her health. Here the doctor obviously 
 stepped outside his province, but the Queen, far 
 from rebuking him, encouraged him to proceed. 
 Struensee then said deferentially that, since all 
 power and authority came from the King, the 
 Queen would be well advised to court his favour. 
 This advice was not so palatable to Matilda as the 
 other he had given her, especially at this juncture. 
 She could not forget in a moment how cruelly she 
 had been wronged, and she hesitated. Then Struen- 
 see changed his note and urged the Queen's own 
 interest. He spoke to her plainly of the King's 
 failing mental powers, and declared that henceforth 
 he must always be ruled by some one. It were 
 better, therefore, that the Queen should rule him 
 
 than another, for by doing so she would gather 
 
 14*
 
 212 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the regal power into her own hands and so confound 
 her enemies. The King was anxious to repair the 
 past ; it was for the Queen to meet him half-way. 
 
 The Queen suspiciously asked the doctor what 
 was his object in striving to mediate between her 
 and the King. Struensee replied, with every appear- 
 ance of frankness, that he was studying his own 
 interests quite as much as those of the King and 
 Queen. The King had been pleased to show him 
 especial marks of his favour, and he wished to 
 remain in his present position. He had noticed 
 that all the preceding favourites of the King had 
 striven to promote disunion between Christian and 
 his consort, and they had, one after another, fallen 
 out of favour and been banished from court. Their 
 fate was a warning to him, and an instinct of self- 
 preservation prompted him to bring about a union 
 between the King and Queen, because by so doing 
 he was convinced that he would inevitably strengthen 
 his own position. 
 
 After some hesitation Matilda proceeded to act 
 on this advice also, and, short of admitting the King 
 to intimacy, she sought in every way to please him. 
 The King, also prompted by Struensee, responded 
 with alacrity to his wife's overtures, and came to 
 lean upon the Queen more and more. Before long 
 Matilda's influence over her husband became obvious 
 to all. The young Queen delighted in the deference 
 and homage which the time-serving courtiers now 
 rendered to her. Hoick's star was on the wane ; he 
 still filled the post of Master of the Ceremonies, but
 
 THE TEMPTER 213 
 
 it was the Queen who commanded the revels, and 
 changed, or countermanded, Hoick's programme as 
 she pleased. 
 
 Struensee was now surely gaining ground. 
 Both the King and the Queen placed their confidence 
 in him, with the result, as he predicted, that he 
 stood on a firmer footing than any former favourite. 
 The Queen gave him audience every day, and the 
 conversations between them became more intimate 
 and more prolonged. There was nothing, how- 
 ever, at first to show that the Queen had anything 
 more than a liking for the clever doctor, whose 
 society amused and interested her, and whose zeal 
 in her service was apparently heart-whole. Every- 
 thing so far had succeeded exactly as Struensee 
 foretold, and the vision of future happiness and 
 power, which he portrayed in eloquent terms, dazzled 
 the young Queen's imagination, while his homage 
 and devotion flattered her vanity. 
 
 Struensee's appearance and manner were such as 
 to impress any woman. He was thirty-two years 
 of age, tall and broad shouldered, and in the full 
 strength of manhood. Though not really handsome, 
 he appeared to be so in a dashing way, and he 
 made the most of all his points and dressed with 
 consummate taste. He had light brown hair, flash- 
 ing eyes, an aquiline nose and a high forehead. 
 He carried himself well, and there was about him 
 a suggestion of reserved strength, both mental and 
 physical. His manner to the Queen was a combina- 
 tion of deference and easy assurance, which pleased
 
 214 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 her mightily. By the end of January, 1770, the 
 Queen no longer needed medical advice, but she 
 required Struensee's services in other ways, and the 
 more she saw of him the more she became attracted 
 to him. Soon a further mark of the royal favour 
 was shown to the doctor, and a handsome suite of 
 rooms was given him in the Christiansborg Palace. 
 
 Hoick was the first to take alarm at the grow- 
 ing influence of the new favourite, and came to 
 regard him as a rival who would ultimately drive 
 him from court. Struensee looked upon Hoick with 
 contempt, and was indifferent whether he went or 
 stayed. But the Queen insisted that he must go at 
 the first opportunity, and Struensee promised that 
 her wishes should be obeyed in this, as in all things 
 in a little time. Hoick confided his fears to Bern- 
 storff, warned him that the doctor was playing for 
 high stakes, and advised him to remove Struensee 
 from the King's person before it was too late. To 
 the aristocratic Bernstorff, however, it seemed im- 
 possible that a man of the doctor's birth and ante- 
 cedents could be any real danger, and he laughed 
 at Hoick's warning. This is the more surpris- 
 ing, as both the Russian and English envoys 
 spoke to the Prime Minister about the sudden rise 
 of Struensee, and advised him to watch it well. The 
 Russian minister, Filosofow, went further, and pre- 
 sumed to make some remarks to the King on the 
 subject, which Christian ignored at the time, but 
 after.wards repeated to Struensee and the Queen. 
 
 This interference on the part of Filosofow was
 
 THE TEMPTER 215 
 
 no new thing. For some years the Russian envoy 
 had practically dictated to the Danish King whom 
 he should appoint and whom he should dismiss from 
 his service. He even presumed to meddle in the 
 private affairs of the Danish court, no doubt at the 
 instigation of his mistress, Catherine the Great. 
 The Danish King and Government submitted to 
 this bondage until the treaty was signed, by which 
 Russia exchanged her claims on Schleswig-Holstein 
 for the counties of Oldenburg and Delmenhorst. 
 As this exchange was eagerly desired by Denmark, 
 the mere threat of stopping it threw the King and 
 his ministers into alarm, and made Russia mistress 
 of the situation. Curiously enough Filosofow, who 
 was a very astute diplomatist, did not realise the 
 changed state of affairs, and continued to dictate to 
 the King as before. The haughty Russian did not 
 consider Struensee to be of any account from a 
 political point of view, but personally he objected 
 to meeting him on terms of equality. He had also, 
 it was said, a grievance against Struensee, because 
 he had outrivalled him in the affections of a beautiful 
 lady of the Danish court. For some time he fretted 
 at the royal favour shown to the upstart doctor, and 
 at last he showed his contempt for him by a public 
 act of insolence. 
 
 It chanced in this wise. Wishing to conciliate 
 the Danish monarch, Filosofow gave a splendid 
 entertainment to the King and Queen at the Russian 
 embassy. It consisted of an Italian opera, com- 
 posed for the occasion, and performed by persons
 
 216 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 of fashion about the court, 1 and was followed by a 
 banquet. Struensee, who was now invited to the 
 court entertainments, as a member of the third class, 
 was present, and so marked was the favour shown 
 him by the King and Queen that he was admitted 
 to the box where the royal personages were. 
 Filosofow, in his capacity of host, was also in the 
 box, and he was so much irritated at the presence 
 of the doctor that he showed his disgust by spitting 
 on his coat. Struensee, with great self-control, 
 treated the insult as though it were an accident, 
 wiped his coat, and said nothing. Filosofow im- 
 mediately insulted him again in the same way. 
 This time the action was so unmistakable that 
 Struensee withdrew from the royal box, and later 
 demanded satisfaction of Filosofow. The Russian 
 treated the challenge with contempt. He said that 
 in his country an ambassador did not fight a duel 
 with a common doctor, but he would take his revenge 
 in another way, and give him a sound thrashing 
 with his cane. Whether he carried out his threat 
 is uncertain, but it is certain that Struensee never 
 forgave the insult. The Queen also resented the 
 flouting of her favourite, and, despite the attempted 
 mediation of Bernstorff, she ignored Filosofow at 
 court, and spoke with dislike of him and his 
 mistress, the Empress Catherine, who, she thought, 
 was responsible for her envoy's meddlesome policy. 
 A few months before it would have mattered little 
 
 1 Vide. Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, March 31, 1770. Ibid,, 
 April 24, 1770.
 
 THE TEMPTER 217 
 
 what the Queen thought, or did not think, but now 
 her influence with the King was growing every day. 
 
 Eventually Filosofow had to retire from Copen- 
 hagen and give place to another, but that was not 
 yet. At this time he again warned Bernstorff that 
 his days of power were numbered, unless he forth- 
 with took steps to get Struensee removed from 
 court. In this the envoy proved more far-sighted 
 than the minister, for Bernstorff still considered it 
 an incredible thing that his position could be 
 seriously threatened. Yet within a month of the 
 Russian's warning the extraordinary favour which 
 Struensee enjoyed with the King and Queen was 
 further demonstrated. 
 
 The small-pox raged in Denmark in the spring 
 of this year, 1770, and in Copenhagen alone twelve 
 hundred children died of it. Struensee advised 
 that the Crown Prince should be inoculated as a 
 prevention. Inoculation had lately been introduced 
 into Denmark, and Struensee's suggestion was met 
 with a storm of protest from some of the nobility, 
 all the clergy and many of the doctors. Despite 
 this Struensee carried his point ; he inoculated the 
 Crown Prince and watched over him in the brief 
 illness that followed. Matilda herself nursed her 
 son, and would not leave his bedside day or night. 
 Her presence in the sick-room threw the Queen 
 and the doctor continually together. Struensee 
 was justified of his wisdom, for the Crown Prince 
 not only escaped the small-pox, but soon rallied 
 from the inoculation which it had been freely pro-
 
 218 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 phesied would cause his death. The doctor was 
 
 rewarded with signal marks of the royal favour ; he 
 
 was given the title of Conferenzrath, or Councillor 
 
 of Conference, which elevated him to the second 
 
 class, and was appointed reader to the King, lecteur 
 
 du roi, and private secretary to the Queen, with a 
 
 salary of three thousand dollars. Ministers were 
 
 amazed at the sudden elevation of the favourite, and 
 
 began to ask themselves whither all this was tending. 
 
 Step by step as Struensee rose in honour 
 
 Matilda gained in power. It was now apparent 
 
 to all about the court that the Queen, and not 
 
 the King, was the real ruler of Denmark. The 
 
 Queen's ascendency over her consort was so great 
 
 that he did nothing without her approval. She in 
 
 turn was guided by Struensee ; but, whereas the 
 
 Queen's authority was seen by all, Struensee's 
 
 power at this time was only guessed at. His 
 
 plans were not matured. The prize was within 
 
 his grasp, but he was careful not to snatch at it too 
 
 soon lest he should lose it altogether. Struensee 
 
 now accompanied the King and Queen wherever 
 
 they went, and, since his elevation to the second 
 
 rank, dined at the royal table. Bernstorff seems to 
 
 have thought that these privileges were all that 
 
 Struensee cared about, and given money, a title and 
 
 social position the doctor would be content, like 
 
 Hoick, with the royal favour, and leave politics alone. 
 
 He little knew that Struensee in his heart despised 
 
 these things ; they were to him merely the means 
 
 to an end, and that end was power. In his pursuit
 
 THE TEMPTER 219 
 
 of power Struensee swept every consideration aside. 
 Honour, duty and gratitude were nothing to him 
 provided he gained his desire. In his belief in 
 his destiny, his great abilities, his soaring ambi- 
 tion and complete heedlessness of every one save 
 himself, this extraordinary man was a type of the 
 uebermensch. 
 
 Struensee's treatment of the Queen was an ex- 
 ample of his utter unscrupulousness. Her condition 
 when he came to court would have moved any man 
 to pity. Her youth, her beauty and her friendless- 
 ness appealed to every sentiment of chivalry. The 
 conditions under which Struensee made her acquaint- 
 ance were the most intimate and delicate. He quickly 
 gained her confidence ; she trusted him from the 
 first, and showed her gratitude by heaping favours 
 upon him. Everything that came to Struensee in 
 the next few years honour, place and power he 
 owed to the Queen, and to her alone. Common 
 gratitude, apart from any other consideration, should 
 have led him to treat her honourably, but from the 
 beginning he was false to her. He who came in the 
 guise of a deliverer was really her evil genius. The 
 young Queen was never anything to him but a 
 means to an end. Adventurer and intriguer as he 
 was, Struensee had marked Matilda down as his 
 prey before he was admitted to her presence, and 
 she fell an easy victim to his wiles. He made use 
 of her as a shield, behind which he could work in 
 safety. She was to be the buffer between him and 
 his enemies ; she was to be the ladder by which he
 
 220 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 would rise in power. To this end he tempted her 
 with consummate art. He was first her confidential 
 physician, then her devoted servant, then her friend 
 and counsellor, and then her lover. This last 
 phase was necessary to the success of his plans, 
 and he deliberately lured his victim to her ruin 
 in order that he might gain absolute mastery over 
 her. Struensee gradually acquired over the Queen 
 an almost mesmeric power, and she became so 
 completely under his influence that she obeyed his 
 wishes like an automaton. But it did not need 
 hypnotism to cause a woman so tempted, so beset 
 on every side as Matilda was, to fall. She had 
 inherited from her father an amorous, pleasure- 
 loving nature ; she was of a warm, affectionate dis- 
 position, which had been driven back on itself by 
 her husband's cruelty and infidelities. Now, it was 
 true, the King was anxious to make amends, but 
 it was too late. Christian had greatly changed in 
 appearance during the last year. Though little over 
 twenty, he already looked like an old man, very thin, 
 with sharp, drawn features and dead-looking eyes. 
 Matilda, on the contrary, was in the full flood of 
 womanhood ; her blood flowed warmly in her veins, 
 yet she was tied to a husband who, from his ex- 
 cesses, was ruined mentally and physically, and she 
 was tempted by a lover in the full strength of his 
 manhood, a lover who was both ardent and masterful, 
 and whose strength of will broke down all her de- 
 fences as though they had been built of cards. 
 Moreover, her environment was bad as bad as it
 
 THE TEMPTER 221 
 
 could be. The atmosphere of the court was one of 
 undisguised immorality ; the marriage tie was openly 
 mocked at and derided. The King had often told her 
 to go her own way and let him go his, and now 
 so far from showing any signs of jealousy, he seemed 
 to take a delight in watching the growth of the 
 intimacy between his wife and the confidential 
 physician. He was always sending Struensee to 
 the Queen's chamber on some pretext or another, 
 and the more Matilda showed her liking for Struen- 
 see's society the more the King seemed to be 
 pleased. That clever devil, opportunity, was all 
 on Struensee's side. 
 
 The Queen had no safeguards against tempta- 
 tion but those which arose from the promptings of 
 her own conscience. That she did not yield without 
 a struggle, that the inward conflict was sharp and 
 bitter, there is evidence to prove. 
 
 O keep me innocent, make others great ! 
 was the pathetic prayer she wrote on the window 
 of the chapel of Frederiksborg l at a time, when 
 in the corridors and antechambers of the palace 
 Struensee was plotting his tortuous intrigues, all of 
 which started from the central point of his relations 
 with the Queen. It was he who wished to be great, 
 she who was to make him great, and to this end he 
 demanded the sacrifice of her innocence. The poor 
 young Queen knew her peril, but she was like a 
 
 1 This window, with the Queen's writing cut with a diamond on a 
 pane of glass, was destroyed by the great fire at Frederiksborg in 
 1859.
 
 222 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 bird fascinated by a snake. She fluttered a little, 
 helplessly, and then fell. 
 
 The struggle was prolonged for some months, 
 but the end was certain from the first. It was prob- 
 ably during the spring of 1770 that the flood of 
 passion broke the Queen's last barriers down. Her 
 enemies afterwards declared that she entered on this 
 fatal dalliance about the time of the Crown Prince's 
 illness. Certain it is that after Struensee had been 
 appointed her private secretary, a marked change 
 took place in Matilda's manner and bearing. She 
 is no longer a pathetic figure of wronged and 
 youthful innocence, but appears as a beautiful and 
 self-willed woman who is dominated by a great 
 passion. There were no half measures about Matilda ; 
 her love for Struensee was the one supreme love of 
 her life ; it was a love so unselfish and all-absorb- 
 ing, so complete in its abandonment, that it wrung 
 reluctant admiration even from those who blamed it 
 most. 
 
 Once the Rubicon crossed, reserve, discretion, 
 even ordinary prudence, were thrown to the winds. 
 Struensee's object seems to have been to compromise 
 the Queen as much as possible, so that she could 
 not draw back. He was always with her, and she 
 granted him privileges which, as Reverdil says, 
 " would have ruined the reputation of any ordinary 
 woman," though it has been pleaded, on the other 
 hand, that her indifference to appearances was a 
 proof of her innocence. The Queen and her 
 favourite were inseparable ; he was admitted to her
 
 THE TEMPTER 223 
 
 apartments at all hours ; she took solitary walks with 
 him in the gardens and woods, and she frequently 
 drove and rode out alone with him ; at balls and 
 masquerades, at the theatre and the opera, he was 
 always by her side ; and in public and at court she 
 followed him with her eyes, and did not attempt 
 to disguise the predilection she had for him. 
 
 The Queen had no one to remonstrate with her, 
 or guard her from the consequences of her impru- 
 dence. It was thought by some that the first use 
 Matilda would make of her new-found power would be 
 to recall Madame de Plessen, whose dismissal against 
 her will she had bitterly lamented. It would have 
 been well for her if she had done so, for Madame de 
 Plessen would have saved her from herself. But if 
 the idea crossed her mind, Struensee would not 
 permit it, for he well knew that the presence of 
 this strict duenna would be fatal to his plans. 
 Madame von der Liihe, Madame de Plessen's suc- 
 cessor, though she shook her head in private, did not 
 venture to remonstrate with her mistress ; her position, 
 she felt, was insecure, and she thought to strengthen 
 it by compliance with the Queen's whims. The 
 maid of honour, Fraulein von Eyben, and some of the 
 inferior women of the Queen's household, secretly 
 spied on their mistress, set traps for her, and generally 
 sought occasion to harm her. But their opportunity 
 was not yet, for the Queen was all-powerful. Matilda 
 had always found the stiff etiquette of the Danish 
 court wearisome ; at Struensee's advice she abolished 
 it altogether in private, and dispensed with the atten-
 
 224 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 dance of her ladies, except in public. This enabled 
 her to see the doctor for hours alone not that she 
 made any secret of these interviews. On the con- 
 trary, she talked quite freely to her ladies about her 
 friendship with Struensee, and accounted for her pre- 
 ference by declaring that she owed him a debt of 
 gratitude for all he had done, and was doing, for her. 
 He always took her part; she said, "he had much 
 sense and a good heart ". And it must be admitted 
 he had apparently rendered her service ; her health 
 was re-established, and her life was fuller and hap- 
 pier. No longer was she slighted and set aside ; 
 she reigned supreme at her court, and all, even her 
 former enemies, sought to win her smiles. 
 
 The Queen's relations with the King were now 
 uniformly friendly, and he seemed quite content to 
 leave authority in her hands. In return she strove 
 to humour him, and even stooped to gratify some of 
 his most absurd whims. It has already been stated 
 that the imbecile Christian had a weakness for see- 
 ing women in men's attire ; " Catherine of the 
 Gaiters" captivated him most when she donned the 
 uniform of an officer in his service, and the com- 
 plaisance of the former mistress on this point was at 
 least explicable. But Matilda was his wife and not 
 his mistress, his Queen and not his fancy of an 
 hour, yet she did not hesitate to array herself in 
 male attire to please her husband, at the suggestion 
 of her lover. It may be, too, that she wished to 
 imitate in this, as in other things, the Empress of 
 Russia, Catherine the Great, who frequently wore
 
 THE TEMPTER 225 
 
 uniforms and rode en homme. However this may 
 be, Matilda adopted a riding-habit made like that of 
 a man, and rode astride. The Queen often went 
 out hunting with Struensee, or rode by his side 
 through the city, in this extraordinary attire. She 
 wore a dove-colour beaver hat with a deep gold 
 band and tassels, a long scarlet coat, faced with gold, 
 a buff, gold-laced waistcoat, a frilled shirt with a lace 
 kerchief, buckskin small-clothes and spurs. She had 
 other riding-habits of different designs, but this was 
 the one in which she most frequently appeared in 
 public. She was always splendidly mounted and 
 rode fearlessly. On horseback she looked a Diana, 
 but when she dismounted she did not appear to the 
 same advantage, for the riding-habit made her seem 
 shorter than she really was, and she already showed 
 a tendency to stoutness, which the small-clothes did 
 not minimise. The Queen, however, was so ena- 
 moured of her male attire that she frequently walked 
 about the palace all day in it, to the offence of many 
 and the derision of others. 1 
 
 The adoption of this riding-habit greatly tended 
 to lessen the Queen's popularity, while her intimacy 
 with Struensee before long caused it to disappear 
 altogether. The staider and more respectable por- 
 tion of the community were ready to believe any evil 
 
 1 The Queen set the fashion to ride in male attire, and it soon be- 
 came the custom among the ladies of Copenhagen. Keith wrote a 
 year later : " An abominable riding-habit, with black slouched hat, has 
 been almost universally introduced here, which gives every woman 
 an air of an awkward postilion, and all the time I have been in Den- 
 mark I have never seen the Queen out in any other garb ". Memoirs. 
 VOL. I. 15
 
 226 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 of a woman who went out riding like a man, and 
 the clergy in particular were horrified ; but acting 
 on Struensee's advice, the Queen never troubled 
 to conciliate the clergy. This was a great mistake 
 in a puritanical country like Denmark, where the 
 Church had great power, if not in the immediate 
 circle of the court, at least among the upper and 
 middle classes. Even the semi-barbarous Danish 
 nobility were disgusted. That the young and beau- 
 tiful Queen should have a favourite was perhaps, 
 under the circumstances, only to be expected ; if 
 he had been one of their own order, the weakness 
 would have been excused. But that she should stoop 
 to a man of bourgeois origin, a mere doctor, who 
 was regarded by the haughty nobles as little above 
 the level of a menial, was a thing which admitted 
 of no palliation. 1 But the Queen, blinded by her 
 passion, was indifferent to praise or blame, and 
 Struensee took a delight in demonstrating his power 
 over her under their very eyes. It was the favourite's 
 mean revenge for the insults he had suffered from 
 these nobles. 
 
 At the end of May, 1770, the old Queen Sophia 
 Magdalena died at the palace of Christiansborg. 
 For the last few years of her life she had lived in 
 strict retirement, and had long ceased to exercise any 
 influence over her grandson, the King, in political 
 affairs. The aged widow of Christian VI. was much 
 
 1 Even Frederick the Great (who was very broad-minded) wrote : 
 " L'acces que le medecin cut la cour lui fit gagner imperceptible- 
 ment plus d'ascendant sur 1'esprit de la reine qu'il n'etoit convenable 
 un homme de cette extraction".
 
 QUEEN SOPHIA MAGDALENA, GRANDMOTHER OF CHRISTIAN VII.
 
 THE TEMPTER 227 
 
 reverenced by the conservative party in Denmark, 
 and they complained that the court treated her 
 memory with disrespect. One incident in particular 
 moved them to deep indignation, and, if true, it 
 showed how greatly Matilda had deteriorated under 
 the influence of her favourite. The body of 
 Sophia Magdalena was embalmed, and lay in state 
 for some days in the palace of Christiansborg. The 
 public was admitted, and a great number of people 
 of all classes and ages, clad in mourning, availed 
 themselves of this opportunity of paying honour 
 to the dead Queen. It was stated in Copenhagen 
 by Matilda's enemies that she showed her lack of 
 good-feeling by passing through the mourners in 
 the room where the Queen-Mother lay in state, 
 leaning on the arm of Struensee, and clad in the 
 riding-habit which had excited the reprobation of 
 Sophia Magdalena's adherents. This story was 
 probably a malicious invention, 1 but it is certain that 
 the court mourning for the venerable Queen-Mother 
 was limited to the shortest possible period, and the 
 King and Queen a few days after her death removed 
 to Frederiksborg, where they lived in the same 
 manner as before. Neither the King nor the Queen 
 attended the public funeral at Roskilde, where the 
 kings and queens of Denmark were buried, and 
 Prince Frederick went as chief mourner. Rightly 
 or wrongly, the reigning Queen was blamed for all 
 this. 
 
 1 It rests on the authority of Wittich (Struensee, by K. Wittich, 
 1879), who is bitterly hostile to Queen Matilda. 
 
 15*
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY. 
 1770. 
 
 STRUENSEE, who was now sure of his position with 
 the King and Queen, resolved to carry out his 
 plans, and obtain the object of his ambition political 
 power. In order to gain this it was necessary that 
 the ministers holding office should one by one be 
 removed, and the back of the Russian party in 
 Copenhagen be broken. The Queen was quite 
 agreeable to every change that Struensee suggested ; 
 she only stipulated that her detested enemy, Hoick, 
 should go first, and his friends at court follow. 
 Struensee agreed, but in these matters it was 
 necessary to move with great caution, and await a 
 favourable opportunity to strike. Quite unwittingly 
 Hoick played into his enemies' hands ; the great 
 thing, as either party knew well, was to gain 
 possession of the King, who would sign any paper 
 laid before him. A page, named Warnstedt, who 
 was always about the person of the King, was 
 Struensee's friend, and Hoick therefore resolved to 
 get rid of him and appoint a creature of his own. 
 He thought he could best effect this by taking the 
 
 King away from his present surroundings, and he 
 
 228
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 229 
 
 therefore proposed to Christian that he should make 
 another tour through the Duchies of Schleswig 
 and Holstein. The King agreed, and Hoick was 
 jubilant, for he knew that if he could only get the 
 King to himself the power of Struensee would be 
 shaken. To his dismay, the Queen announced that 
 she intended to accompany her husband. She was 
 anxious, she said, to see the duchies, and had no 
 intention of being left behind again. Notwith- 
 standing the difficulties which Hoick raised, the 
 King offered no objection, and even expressed 
 pleasure that his Queen would accompany him. 
 The Queen's going meant, of course, that her 
 favourite would go too. Struensee hailed the pros- 
 pect of the tour ; he had long been wishing to get 
 the King and Queen away from the capital in order 
 that he might better effect the changes he had in 
 contemplation. 
 
 The preparations for the tour were pushed on 
 apace. The King and Queen were to be attended 
 by a numerous suite. Hoick, Struensee and 
 Warnstedt were to be in attendance, and all the 
 ladies of the Queen's household. Of ministers 
 only Bernstorff, the Prime Minister, was to accom- 
 pany them, and the same council of three, Thott, 
 Moltke and Rosenkrantz, who had managed public 
 business at Copenhagen during the King's former 
 tour, were to conduct it again, but under limitations. 
 They received express orders from the King not 
 to have any transactions with foreign envoys during 
 his absence, and if any matter of urgency occurred
 
 230 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 they were to communicate with him in writing before 
 deciding on any plan of action. These instructions 
 were, of course, dictated to the King by Struensee, 
 Bernstorff was astonished and indignant when he 
 heard of them, for he guessed the quarter whence 
 they came. He began to fear that his position was 
 threatened, and, too late, regretted that he had not 
 taken the repeated advice of his friends and removed 
 Struensee while there was time. He knew, though 
 the English influence was on his side, that he had 
 nothing to hope from the Queen ; he had offended 
 her past forgiveness by insisting on the dismissal 
 of Madame de Plessen, and by wishing to exclude 
 her from the regency. He started on the tour 
 with great misgivings. But he had been in office 
 so long that even now he could not imagine the 
 government of the kingdom going on without him, 
 forgetting that no man is indispensable. 
 
 On June 20, 1770, the royal party arrived at 
 Gottorp Castle in Schleswig, an ancient and unpre- 
 tending edifice on the edge of a lake, which was 
 then occupied by Prince Charles of Hesse, whom 
 the King had appointed Viceroy of the Duchies. 
 The Viceroy and his wife, Princess Louise, drove 
 out a league from Gottorp to meet the King and 
 Queen, and their greetings were most cordial, especi- 
 ally those between Matilda and her sister-in-law. 
 The King, too, was very friendly, though Prince 
 Charles saw a great change in him. He seemed 
 to rally his failing powers a little at Gottorp. 
 
 Prince Charles noticed with amazement how
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 231 
 
 great a power Struensee had acquired ; it was 
 the first time he had seen the favourite, and he 
 took a strong dislike to him, which, perhaps, 
 coloured the description he gave of the visit. 
 " After an hour's conversation," writes Prince 
 Charles [on arriving at Gottorp], " in which we 
 recalled past times, the Queen took me by the arm 
 and said : ' Now, escort me to Princess Louise's 
 apartments, but do not take me through the ante- 
 chamber' where the suite were assembled. We 
 almost ran along the corridor to the side door by 
 the staircase, and then we saw some of the suite 
 coming downstairs. The Queen espied Struensee 
 among them, and said hastily : ' I must go back ; 
 do not keep me ! ' I replied that I could not well 
 leave her Majesty alone in the passage. ' No ! no ! ' 
 she cried, 'go to the Princess/ and she fled down 
 the corridor." [Struensee had probably forbidden 
 the Queen to talk to the Princess alone.] " I was 
 much astonished, but I obeyed her commands. She 
 was always ill at ease with me when Struensee 
 was present ; at table he invariably seated himself 
 opposite to her." 
 
 Prince Charles and his wife noted with great 
 regret the change in the Queen ; they remembered 
 that she was only eighteen, they made allowance for 
 her good heart and her lively spirits, but even 
 so they grieved to see her forget her self-respect, 
 and indulge in amusements which hurt her reputa- 
 tion. They ascribed this change to the pernicious 
 
 1 Memoires de mon Temps.
 
 232 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 influence of Struensee. She seemed frightened of 
 
 o 
 
 him, and trembled, when he spoke to her, like a 
 bird, ensnared. Frequently he so far forgot himself 
 as to treat her with scant respect. For instance, 
 Prince Charles writes : " The King's dinner was 
 dull. The Queen afterwards played at cards. I 
 was placed on her right, Struensee on her left ; 
 Brandt, a new arrival, and Warnstedt, a chamber- 
 lain, completed the party. I hardly like to describe 
 Struensee's behaviour to the Queen, or repeat the 
 remarks he dared address to her openly, while he 
 leant his arm on the table close to her. ' Well, 
 why don't you play ? ' ' Can't you hear ? ' and so 
 forth. I confess my heart was grieved to see this 
 Princess, endowed with so much sense and so many 
 good qualities, fallen to such a point and into hands 
 so bad." l 
 
 While the King and Queen were at Gottorp 
 Struensee carried out the first of his changes, and 
 recalled Brandt to court. Brandt, it will be re- 
 membered, had been banished from Copenhagen, 
 and even from the country, at the suggestion of 
 Hoick. He had sought to regain the King's favour 
 when he was in Paris, but again Hoick intervened, 
 and he failed. He was formerly a friend of the 
 Queen, which was one of the reasons why Hoick 
 got rid of him, and he was also a friend of Struensee, 
 who had often, in his obscure days, visited at the 
 house of Brandt's stepfather. Struensee had, more- 
 over, helped him in Paris. Brandt had recently 
 
 1 Memoires de mon Temps.
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 233 
 
 been so far restored to favour as to be given a 
 small appointment in Oldenburg, but no one ex- 
 pected that he would be recalled to court, and 
 Hoick was astonished and dismayed when Brandt 
 suddenly appeared at Gottorp and was nominated 
 a chamberlain by the King. Brandt noticed his 
 enemy's dismay, and said: " Monsieur le Comte, 
 you look as if you had seen a spectre. Are you 
 afraid?" To which Hoick bitterly replied: " Oh 
 no, Monsieur le Chambellan, it is not the spectre 
 I fear, but his return ". 
 
 Matilda was unwell during her stay at Gottorp, 
 and her indisposition caused the court to remain 
 there longer than had been intended. Struensee 
 saw Prince Charles's dislike of him, and was uneasy 
 lest he should gain an influence over the King. The 
 silent condemnation of the Viceroy made him im- 
 patient to be gone, and directly the Queen was 
 sufficiently recovered to travel she and the King set 
 out for Traventhal, a small royal castle in Holstein. 
 This move furnished the opportunity of getting rid 
 of Hoick and his following. The excuse put for- 
 ward was that Traventhal was not large enough to 
 accommodate so numerous a suite, and therefore 
 Count Hoick and his wife, his sister, Madame von 
 der Liihe, and her husband, Councillor Holstein, 
 Chamberlain Luttichau, Gustavus Hoick, a page, 
 Fraulein von Eyben, and two more of the Queen's 
 maids of honour, were ordered to go back to Copen- 
 hagen. All these people were either related to 
 Hoick, or appointed through his influence, and on
 
 234 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 their return to the capital they learned that they 
 were dismissed from office. Hoick, perhaps in con- 
 sideration of the fact that he had once befriended 
 Struensee, was granted a pension of two thousand 
 dollars, the others received nothing. 
 
 Bernstorff, who went with the King and Queen 
 to Traventhal, as minister in attendance, was not 
 consulted concerning these dismissals, or in anything 
 about the court. Woodford, the English minister of 
 Lower Saxony, then at Hamburg, writes : "Mr. 
 Bernstorff and the ministers appear to be entirely 
 ignorant of these little arrangements, the royal con- 
 fidence running in quite another direction". 1 And 
 again : " With regard to the court's movements at 
 Traventhal, nothing is known, for everything is 
 kept a secret from those who, by their employments, 
 ought to be informed V The Prime Minister, Bern- 
 storff, was rarely allowed to see the King, for 
 Brandt, who had now stepped into Hoick's vacant 
 place, was always with his master, and made it his 
 business to guard him against any influence that 
 might be hostile to Struensee's plans. Hoick's 
 sudden dismissal filled Bernstorff with apprehension, 
 which was increased by an important move which 
 Struensee took soon after the arrival of the court 
 at Traventhal a move destined to exercise great 
 influence on the future of both the favourite and the 
 Queen. This was the recall to court of the notorious 
 anti- Russian, Count Rantzau Ascheberg. 
 
 1 Woodford's despatch to Lord Rochford, Hamburg, July 13, 1770. 
 
 2 Ibid., July 17, 1770.
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 235 
 
 Schack Karl, Count zu Rantzau Ascheberg, whom 
 for short we shall call Count Rantzau, had succeeded 
 (on his father's death in 1769) to vast estates in 
 Holstein. Gunning, the English envoy, thus wrote 
 of him : 
 
 " Count Rantzau is a son of the minister of that 
 name who formerly spent some years at our court. 
 He received some part of his education at West- 
 minster School. His family is the first in Denmark. 
 He is a man of ruined fortunes. It would be 
 difficult to exhibit a character more profligate and 
 abandoned. There are said to be few enormities of 
 which he has not been guilty, and scarcely any place 
 where he has not acted a vicious part. Rashness 
 and revenge form very striking features in his 
 character. With these qualities he possesses great 
 imagination, vivacity and wit. He is most abund- 
 antly fertile in schemes and projects, which he forms 
 one day and either forgets or ridicules the next. He 
 would be a very dangerous man did not his great 
 indiscretion put it into the power of his enemies 
 to render many of his most mischievous designs 
 abortive." 1 
 
 Rantzau had led an adventurous and dishonour- 
 able career. In his youth he had been a chamber- 
 lain at the Danish court, and had served in the 
 army, eventually rising to the rank of major-general. 
 In consequence of a court plot, he was banished from 
 Copenhagen in 1752. He then entered the French 
 army, but in Paris he became enamoured of an 
 
 Cunning's despatch, Copenhagen, April 4, 1771.
 
 236 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 opera singer and resigned his commission to follow 
 her about Europe. This part of his career, which 
 occupied nearly ten years, was shrouded in mystery, 
 but it was known that during it Rantzau had many 
 scandalous adventures. Sometimes he travelled 
 with all the luxury befitting his rank and station, at 
 others he was at his wits' end for money. At one 
 time he lived at Rome, habited as a monk, and at 
 another he travelled incognito with a troupe of actors. 
 He had absolutely no scruples, and seemed to be 
 a criminal by nature. He was tried in Sicily for 
 swindling, and only escaped imprisonment through 
 the influence brought to bear on his judges. At 
 Naples there was an ugly scandal of another nature, 
 but the French envoy intervened, and saved him 
 from punishment, in consideration of his birth and 
 rank. In Genoa he got into trouble through draw- 
 ing a bill on his father, whom he falsely described as 
 the " Viceroy of Norway," but his father repudiated 
 the bill, as he had already repudiated his son, and 
 again Rantzau narrowly escaped gaol. With such 
 a record Keith was certainly justified in saying of 
 him : " Count Rantzau would, ... if he had lived 
 within reach of Justice Fielding, have furnished 
 matter for an Old Bailey trial any one year of the 
 last twenty of his life". 1 
 
 In 1761, after the death of the Empress Elizabeth, 
 when a war seemed imminent between Russia and 
 Denmark, Rantzau, who wished to be on the stronger 
 side, went to St. Petersburg and offered his services 
 
 1 Memoirs and Correspondence of Sir R. Murray Keith.
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 237 
 
 to Peter III., as a Holstein nobleman who owed 
 allegiance to Russia rather than to Denmark. But 
 even the sottish Tsar knew what manner of man the 
 Holsteiner was, and rejected his offer with con- 
 tumely. In revenge, Rantzau went over to Catherine 
 and the Orloffs, and was involved in the conspiracy 
 which resulted in the deposition and assassination of 
 Peter III. When Catherine the Great was firmly 
 seated upon the Russian throne she had no further 
 need of Rantzau, and instead of rewarding him, ignored 
 him. Rantzau therefore left St. Petersburg and re- 
 turned to Holstein, a sworn foe of the Empress and 
 eager for revenge on her. It was during this sojourn 
 in Holstein that his acquaintance with Struensee 
 began, and, as at this time Rantzau could get no help 
 from his father, Struensee is said to have lent him 
 money to go to Copenhagen, whither he went to re- 
 gain his lost favour at the Danish court. In this he 
 was foiled by the influence of the Russian envoy Filo- 
 sofow, who was then all-powerful, and Rantzau was 
 forced to return again to Holstein, where he remained 
 until his father's death in 1769 the year before the 
 King and Queen came to Holstein on their tour. 
 
 Rantzau should now have been a rich man, for 
 in addition to the property he inherited from his 
 father, he had married an heiress, the daughter 
 of his uncle, Count Rantzau Oppendorft, by which 
 marriage the estates of the two branches of the 
 family were united. But Rantzau was crippled with 
 debt, and on succeeding to his inheritance he continued 
 to live a reckless, dissipated life, and indulged in
 
 238 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 great extravagance. On the other hand, he was a 
 good landlord to his people, and they did whatever 
 he wished. On account of his ancient name, vast 
 estates and the devotion of his peasantry, Rantzau 
 had much influence in Holstein, which he persist- 
 ently used against Russia. 
 
 Rantzau and Struensee had not forgotten their 
 covenant of years ago, that if either attained power 
 he should help the other. Even if Struensee had 
 been inclined to forget it, Rantzau would have re- 
 minded him, but Filosofow's public insult made 
 Struensee determined to break the power of Russia 
 in Denmark, and in Rantzau he found a weapon 
 ready to his hand. He determined to recall Rantzau 
 to court, because he knew that he, of all others, was 
 most disliked by the Empress of Russia. Therefore, 
 when the King and Queen arrived at Traventhal, 
 Struensee wrote to Rantzau and asked him to come 
 and pay his respects to their Majesties. Rantzau 
 was admitted to audience of the King and Queen, 
 who both received him very graciously. Rantzau 
 was the most considerable noble in Holstein, and 
 moreover, any favour shown to him would demon- 
 strate that the Danish court would no longer brook 
 the dictation of Russia in domestic matters. There- 
 fore, when Rantzau, prompted by Struensee, prayed 
 the King and Queen to honour him with a visit 
 to his castle at Ascheberg, they at once consented. 
 Attended by Struensee and Brandt they drove over 
 from Traventhal and spent several days at Asche- 
 berg.
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 239 
 
 Rantzau entertained his royal guests with lavish 
 magnificence, and, favoured by brilliant weather, the 
 visit was a great success. There was a masque of 
 flowers one day, there were rustic sports another, 
 there was a hunting party on a third, and banquets 
 every evening. The Queen took the first place 
 at all the festivities (the King had ceased to be 
 of account), and the splendour of her entertain- 
 ment at Ascheberg recalled Elizabeth's famous visit 
 to Leicester at Kenilworth. Though Rantzau was 
 fifty-three years of age, he was still a very hand- 
 some man, a born courtier, an exquisite beau, 
 and skilled in all the arts of pleasing women. 
 Had he been ten years younger he might have 
 tried to eclipse Struensee in the Queen's favour, 
 but he was a cynical and shrewd observer, and saw 
 that any such attempt was foredoomed to failure, so 
 he contented himself with offering the most flatter- 
 ing homage to the young Queen. As a return for 
 his sumptuous hospitality, Matilda gave Rantzau 
 her husband's gold snuff-box set with diamonds, 
 which Christian had bought in London for one 
 thousand guineas, and as a further mark of her 
 favour, the Queen presented colours to the regiment 
 at Gliickstadt, commanded by Rantzau, of which 
 she became honorary colonel. The presentation of 
 these colours was made the occasion of a military 
 pageant, and the court painter, Als, received com- 
 mands to paint the Queen in her uniform as colonel. 
 This picture was presented to Rantzau as a souvenir. 
 
 The royal favours heaped upon Rantzau filled
 
 240 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the Russian party with dismay. The visit to 
 Ascheberg had a political significance, which was 
 emphasised by the Queen's known resentment of 
 Russian dictation. One of the Russian envoys, 
 Saldern, had brought about the dismissal of her chief 
 lady-in-waiting ; another, Filosofow, had publicly 
 affronted her favourite. The Queen neither forgot 
 nor forgave. Woodford writes at this time : "Her 
 Danish Majesty, formerly piqued at M. de Saldern's 
 conduct, and condescending at present to show little 
 management for the Russian party, they are using 
 
 every indirect influence to keep themselves in 
 
 i "i 
 place . 
 
 The defeat of the Russian party would involve 
 necessarily the fall of Bernstorff, who, more than 
 any other Danish minister, had identified himself 
 with Russia. He was greatly perturbed at the 
 visit to Ascheberg, which had been undertaken with- 
 out consulting him. After the King and Queen 
 returned to Traventhal the Prime Minister was 
 treated even more rudely than before ; he was no 
 longer honoured with the royal invitation to dinner, 
 but had to eat his meals in his own room, while 
 Struensee and his creatures revelled below. The ob- 
 ject of these slights was to force Bernstorff to resign, 
 but he still clung to office, and strove by all possible 
 means to mitigate the anti-Russian policy of the 
 Queen and her advisers. To obtain private audience 
 of the King was impossible, though he was living 
 
 1 Woodford's despatch to Lord Rochford, Hamburg, July 20, 
 1770.
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 241 
 
 under the same roof. Bernstorff therefore drew up 
 a memorandum, addressed to the King, in which 
 he forcibly pointed out the displeasure with which 
 Russia would view Rantzau's appointment to any 
 office, not only because of his well-known opposition 
 to the territorial exchange, but because he was 
 personally objectionable to the Empress, who would 
 resent his promotion as an insult. Bernstorff 's 
 memorandum was read by Struensee and the Queen, 
 and though it made no difference to their policy, 
 yet, as Struensee did not wish to imperil the ex- 
 change, he made Rantzau promise not to meddle 
 further in this matter. 1 Rantzau gave the required 
 promise, which was duly communicated to Bern- 
 storff, and with this negative assurance he had to 
 be content. 
 
 The King and Queen remained at Traventhal 
 nearly a month in seclusion. The Queen was left 
 without any of her ladies, and nearly the whole of 
 the King's suite had gone too. Except for Bern- 
 storff, who was kept that Struensee might have an 
 eye on him, the King and Queen were surrounded 
 only by the favourite and his creatures. At Traven- 
 thal Struensee was very busy maturing his plans. 
 In concert with Rantzau and General Gahler, an 
 officer of some eminence who had been given a 
 post in the royal household, Struensee discussed 
 
 though the treaty was signed in 1768, the actual exchange of 
 territory between Russia and Denmark was not carried out until 
 some years later. The original understanding was that it should 
 wait until the Grand Duke Paul attained his majority and gave it 
 his sanction. 
 
 VOL. I. 1 6
 
 242 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the steps that were to be taken for overthrowing 
 Bernstorff and the other ministers, and reforming 
 the administration. There is nothing to show that 
 the Queen took a leading part in these discussions, 
 though she was of course consulted as a matter of 
 form. Unlike her mother, the Princess- Dowager 
 of Wales, or her grandmother, the illustrious 
 Caroline, Matilda cared nothing for politics for their 
 own sake, but she liked to have the semblance of 
 power, and was jealous of her privileges as the 
 reigning Queen. When she had a personal griev- 
 ance against a minister, as against Bernstorff, she 
 wished him removed, and when she was thwarted 
 by a foreign influence, as in the case of Russia, she 
 wished that influence broken ; but otherwise it was 
 a matter of indifference to her who filled the chief 
 offices of state, or whether France or Russia reigned 
 supreme at Copenhagen. Her good heart made 
 her keenly solicitous for the welfare of her people, 
 and some of the social reforms carried out by 
 Struensee may have had their origin with the 
 Queen ; but for affairs of state in the larger sense 
 Matilda cared nothing, and she lent herself blindly to 
 abetting Struensee's policy in all things. In com- 
 plete abandonment she placed her hands beneath 
 his feet and let him do with her as he would. Her 
 birth as Princess of Great Britain, her rank as Queen 
 of Denmark and Norway, her beauty, her talents, 
 her popularity, were valued by her only as means 
 whereby she might advance Struensee and his 
 schemes.
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 243 
 
 Rumours of the amazing state of affairs at the 
 Danish court reached England in the spring of 
 1770, and before long George III. and the Princess- 
 Dowager of Wales were acquainted with the sudden 
 rise of Struensee, and the extraordinary favour 
 shown to him by the Queen. They also heard of the 
 check which Russia had received at Copenhagen, 
 and the probability of Bernstorff (who was regarded 
 as the friend of England) being hurled from power 
 to make room for the ambitious adventurer. Too 
 late George III. may have felt a twinge of remorse 
 for having married his sister against her will to a 
 profligate and foolish prince, and sent her, without 
 a friend in the world, to encounter the perils and 
 temptations of a strange court in a far-off land. 
 Moreover, the political object for which Matilda 
 had been sacrificed had signally failed. The mar- 
 riage had in no way advanced English interests in 
 the north. Russia and France had benefited by 
 it, but England not at all. Now there seemed a 
 probability that, with the fall of the Russian influ- 
 ence at Copenhagen, France, the enemy of England, 
 would again be in the ascendant there. Both per- 
 sonal and political reasons therefore made it desir- 
 able that some remonstrance should be addressed to 
 the Queen of Denmark by her brother of England. 
 The matter was of too delicate and difficult a nature 
 to be dealt with satisfactorily by letter, and there was 
 the fear that Struensee might intercept the King's 
 letter to the Queen. Even if he did not venture 
 
 thus far, he would be sure to learn its contents and 
 
 16*
 
 244 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 seek to counteract its influence. In this difficulty 
 George III. took counsel with his mother, with the 
 result that on June 9, 1770, the Dowager- Princess 
 of Wales set out from Carlton House for the 
 Continent. It was announced that she was going 
 to pay a visit to her daughter Augusta, Hereditary 
 Princess of Brunswick. 
 
 Royal journeys were not very frequent in these 
 days, and as this was the first time the Princess- 
 Dowager had quitted England since her marriage 
 many years ago, her sudden departure gave rise 
 to the wildest conjectures. It was generally be- 
 lieved that she was going to meet Lord Bute, 
 who was still wandering in exile about Europe ; 
 some said that she was going to bring him back to 
 England for the purpose of fresh intrigue ; others 
 that she was not returning to England at all, but 
 meant to spend the rest of her life with Bute in 
 an Italian palace. Against these absurd rumours 
 was to be set the fact that the Duke of Gloucester 
 accompanied his mother, and more charitable persons 
 supposed that she was trying to break off his liaison 
 with Lady Waldegrave, for their secret marriage 
 had not yet been published. Some declared that 
 the Princess- Do wager and Queen Charlotte had 
 had a battle royal, in which the mother-in-law had 
 been signally routed, and was leaving the country 
 to cover her confusion. Others, and this seemed 
 the most probable conjecture, thought that she was 
 going abroad for a little time to escape the scandal 
 which had been brought upon the royal family by
 
 AUGUSTA, PRINCESS OF WALES, MOTHER OF QUEEN MATILDA. 
 After a Painting by J. B. Vanloo.
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 245 
 
 her youngest son, Henry Frederick, Duke of Cum- 
 berland. 
 
 The Duke of Cumberland was the least amiable 
 of the sons of Frederick Prince of Wales. Physic- 
 ally and mentally he was a degenerate. Walpole 
 pictures him as a garrulous, dissipated and impudent 
 youth, vulgarly boasting his rank, yet with a marked 
 predilection for low society. Unfortunately he did 
 not confine himself to it, but betrayed to her ruin a 
 young and beautiful woman of rank, the Countess 
 Grosvenor, daughter of Henry Vernon and wife 
 of Richard, first Earl Grosvenor. Lord Grosvenor 
 discovered the intrigue, and brought an action of 
 divorce in which the Duke of Cumberland figured 
 as co-respondent. For the first time in England 
 a prince of the blood appeared in the divorce court, 
 and, what was worse, cut a supremely ridiculous and 
 contemptible figure in it. Several of the Duke's 
 letters to the Lady Grosvenor were read in court, 
 and were so grossly ill-spelt and illiterate that they 
 were greeted with shouts of derision, and furnished 
 eloquent comment upon the education of the King's 
 brother. 1 
 
 It was easy to imagine, had there been no other 
 reason, that the Princess- Dowager of Wales would be 
 glad to be out of England while these proceedings 
 
 1 Lord Grosvenor got his divorce, and the jury awarded him 
 10,000 damages, which the Duke had great difficulty in paying, and 
 George III., much to his disgust, had to arrange for settlement 
 to avoid a further scandal. So base a creature was this royal 
 Lothario that he abandoned to her shame the woman whom he had 
 betrayed, and scarcely had the verdict been pronounced than he 
 began another disreputable intrigue.
 
 246 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 were being made public. The King, who lived a 
 virtuous and sober life, and his intensely respectable 
 Queen Charlotte, were scandalised beyond measure 
 at these revelations, and the possibility of another 
 and even worse, scandal maturing in Denmark filled 
 them with dismay. At present the secret was well 
 kept in England. Whatever the English envoy 
 might write in private despatches, or Prince Charles 
 of Hesse retail through his mother, or the Princess 
 Augusta transmit from Brunswick respecting the 
 indiscretions of Matilda, no whisper was heard in 
 England at this time, outside the inner circle of the 
 royal family. Therefore all the conjectures as to 
 the reason of the Princess-Dowager's visit to the 
 Continent were wide of the mark. The real motive 
 of her journey was not even hinted. 
 
 The Princess- Do wager was hooted as she drove 
 through the streets of Canterbury on her way to 
 Dover, and so great was her unpopularity that it 
 was rumoured that London would be illuminated 
 in honour of her departure. The Princess, as an- 
 nounced, travelled first to Brunswick, where she was 
 received by her daughter Augusta and the rest of 
 the ducal family with honour and affection. It was 
 arranged that the King and Queen of Denmark, 
 who were then at Traventhal, should also journey to 
 Brunswick and join the family circle. Everything 
 was prepared for their coming, the town was de- 
 corated and a programme of festivities drawn up, 
 when suddenly the Grand Marshal of the King of 
 Denmark arrived at Brunswick with the news that
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 247 
 
 the Queen was ill, and unable to travel so far. That 
 Matilda's illness was feigned there can be little 
 doubt, for she was well enough the next day to go 
 out hunting as usual with Struensee by her side, and 
 in the evening she played cards until midnight. The 
 incident showed how greatly the Queen had changed, 
 for Matilda's family affections were strong, and 
 under other circumstances she would have been 
 overjoyed at the prospect of meeting her mother after 
 years of separation, and seeing again her favourite 
 sister Augusta. But Struensee knew that the journey 
 of the Princess-Dowager boded no good to his plans, 
 and persuaded the Queen to offer this affront to her 
 mother. 
 
 The Princess- Dowager, who had a shrewd idea 
 of the nature of her daughter's illness, was not to 
 be outwitted in this way, and she proposed a meeting 
 at Liineburg, a town situated between Celle and 
 Hamburg, in the electorate of Hanover. Liineburg 
 was much nearer Traventhal than Brunswick, and 
 Matilda could not excuse herself on the ground 
 of the length of the journey. If she made that 
 pretext, the Princess- Dowager proposed to come to 
 Traventhal, where she might have seen more than 
 it was desirable for her to see. So Struensee made 
 the Queen choose what he thought was the lesser 
 evil, and write to her mother that she would meet 
 her at Liineburg ; but he was careful to deprive the 
 visit of every mark of ceremony, and to make it as 
 brief as possible. 
 
 The King and Queen of Denmark arrived at
 
 248 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Liineburg late in the evening, attended only by 
 Struensee and Warnstedt, who were seated in the 
 coach with them. Matilda did not bring with her 
 a lady-in-waiting, and one coach only followed with 
 a couple of servants and some luggage. There was 
 no palace at Liineburg, and the King and Queen 
 lodged for the night in one of the fine Renaissance 
 houses in the main street of the old town. The 
 interview between the Princess-Dowager and her 
 daughter took place that same evening, late though 
 it was. Struensee was present in the room the 
 whole time, though the Princess-Dowager pointedly 
 ignored him. She addressed her daughter in Eng- 
 lish, of which she knew Struensee was ignorant, 
 but to her anger and surprise Matilda pretended 
 to have forgotten it, and she answered always in 
 German that Struensee might understand. Under 
 these circumstances the conversation was necessa- 
 rily constrained and formal ; the Princess-Dowager 
 did not conceal her displeasure, and retired to 
 bed discomfited. 
 
 The next morning at eleven o'clock she sent 
 for her daughter again, and this time succeeded in 
 having a talk with her alone. What passed between 
 them cannot certainly be known, but its import was 
 generally guessed. The Princess- Do wager was said 
 to have told her daughter that the dismissal of 
 
 o 
 
 Bernstorff would be much regretted by George III., 
 as he had always been a friend of England and 
 its royal family, and it would, moreover, be disas- 
 trous to Denmark. Whereupon the Queen haughtily
 
 THE QUEEN'S FOLLY 249 
 
 rejoined : " Pray, madam, allow me to govern my 
 kingdom as I please ". The Princess, annoyed 
 by this want of respect, unmasked her batteries 
 forthwith, and roundly scolded her daughter for 
 the extraordinary favours she gave to Struensee. 
 Matilda at first would not listen, but when her 
 mother persisted, and declared that her conduct 
 would end in disgrace and ruin, she retorted 
 with an allusion to the supposed liaison between 
 her mother and Lord Bute, which wounded the 
 Princess past forgiveness. The interview only 
 widened the breach. As a matter of form the King 
 had invited his mother-in-law to Copenhagen, but 
 the invitation was now curtly refused. The Princess 
 saw that she could do no good, and she did not 
 care to countenance by her presence a state of affairs 
 of which she did not approve. The King and 
 Queen of Denmark left Liineburg in the afternoon, 
 the Princess a few hours later ; mother and daughter 
 parted in anger, and they never met again. 
 
 Struensee must have felt a great sense of relief 
 when the King of Denmark's coach rolled out of 
 Liineburg on the way back to Altona. He had 
 dreaded the meeting between the Queen and her 
 mother, and had striven to prevent it by every means 
 in his power. But when that was no longer possible, 
 he had long and anxious consultations with the 
 Queen, and prompted her how she was to act and 
 what she was to say. Even so he could not be 
 quite sure of the line the Princess-Dowager might 
 take. If she had spoken to her daughter gently,
 
 250 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 reasoned with her, pleaded with her in love, and 
 appealed to her with tears, she might have had 
 some effect, for Matilda was very warm-hearted and 
 impressionable. But these were not the stern 
 Princess's methods ; she had been accustomed to 
 command her children, and her haughty, overbearing 
 tone and contemptuous reproaches stung the spirited 
 young Queen to the quick, and made her resent 
 what she called her mother's unjust suspicions and 
 unwarrantable interference. So the result was all 
 that Struensee wished. Woodford, who had been 
 commanded by George III. to attend the Princess- 
 Dowager during her stay in Liineburg, writes in a 
 despatch of " the agitation that was visible in Mr. 
 Struensee upon his arrival first at Liineburg, and 
 the joy that could be seen in his countenance as 
 the moment of departure approached". 1 
 
 Struensee now felt that the time was ripe for him 
 to come forward as the exponent of a new foreign 
 policy for Denmark, and as the reformer of internal 
 abuses. He was no longer the doctor, but the 
 councillor and adviser of the Crown. He had 
 flouted Russia and prevailed against the influence 
 of England. What power was there to withstand 
 him? 
 
 1 Woodford's despatch to Lord Rochford, marked "private," 
 Hamburg, August 21, 1770.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE FALL OF BERNSTORFF. 
 1770. 
 
 THE King and Queen of Denmark travelled from 
 Liineburg direct to Copenhagen. During the short 
 stay of the court in the capital the Queen showed 
 herself much in public, and sought in all ways 
 to impress her personality upon the people. She 
 drove every day about the streets in a state coach, 
 attended by an escort of guards ; the King was 
 always by her side, and his presence was intended 
 to give the lie to many sinister rumours. Ap- 
 parently the royal couple were living together in 
 the utmost harmony and the King had complete 
 confidence in his Queen. Together they attended 
 the Copenhagen shooting festival, an honour which* 
 had not been bestowed on the citizens for a hundred 
 years, and were most gracious in their demeanour, 
 especially the Queen, who was all bows and smiles. 
 Matilda further gratified the assembly by firing a 
 shot herself, and inducing the King to follow her 
 example. The Queen hit the popinjay, but Christian 
 missed it badly. Matilda gained considerable popu- 
 larity from the crowd by this exhibition of her skill, 
 
 but the more sober-minded citizens were scandalised 
 
 251
 
 252 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 because she rode on to the ground sitting her horse 
 like a man, and clad in her masculine riding-habit. 
 The King rode by her side, but it was jocularly said 
 that the Queen was " by far the better man of the 
 two," which was what exactly she wished to convey. 
 Certainly the diminutive and feeble Christian looked 
 a poor creature beside his dashing and Amazonian 
 wife. 
 
 From Copenhagen the King and Queen went to 
 Hirschholm, the country palace of the late Queen 
 Sophia Magdalena, which, since her death, had 
 been prepared for their use, and henceforth eclipsed 
 Frederiksborg in the royal favour. Hirschholm 
 was not so far from the capital as Frederiksborg, 
 and was situated amid beautiful surroundings. The 
 palace had been built by Sophia Magdalena on an 
 island in the middle of a lake. It was very ornate 
 externally, and one of the most striking features was 
 a huge gate-tower, which terminated in a pyramid 
 supported by four lions, couchant and surmounted 
 by a crown. This gateway gave entrance to a 
 quadrangular court, round three sides of which 
 the palace was built. The interior was gorgeous, 
 and the decorations were so florid as to be almost 
 grotesque ; a profusion of silver, mother-of-pearl and 
 rock crystal embellished the walls, and the ceilings 
 and doors were elaborately painted. The south 
 aspect of the palace looked over the lake to the 
 beautiful gardens beyond, which were freely adorned 
 with marble fountains and statuary. In the gardens 
 was a summer-house, which was used as a temporary
 
 THE FALL OF BERNSTORFF 253 
 
 theatre for the amusement of the Queen and her 
 court. Beyond the park were shady avenues and 
 noble forests of beech and pine. In fine weather 
 Hirschholm was a paradise. 1 
 
 At Hirschholm the Queen made appointments 
 in her household to fill the places of Madame 
 von der Liihe, Fraulein von Eyben and others 
 dismissed at Traventhal. The Queen's chief ladies 
 were now Madame Gahler, Baroness Billow and 
 Countess Holstein. They were three young, beauti- 
 ful and lively women, not too strict in their conduct, 
 and the husbands of all, needless to say, were 
 friends of Struensee. Madame Gahler was the wife 
 of General Gahler, who held high place in the 
 councils of Traventhal. Baron Billow was the 
 Master of Horse, and Count Holstein held a post 
 about the King. The Queen had always fretted 
 under the stiff etiquette of the Danish court ; now, 
 at the suggestion of Struensee, she dispensed with 
 it altogether, except on public occasions. The result 
 was that the manners of the court at Hirschholm 
 became so lax and unceremonious that it hardly 
 seemed to be a court at all. Some show of defer- 
 ence was kept up towards the King, but the Queen 
 
 1 Hirschholm became the favourite palace of Queen Matilda, and 
 usurped even Frederiksborg in her favour. It was more associated 
 than any other palace in Denmark with her love for Struensee. 
 Perhaps because of this her son, Frederick VI., when he came to 
 the throne, razed the palace to the ground. Not a trace of it now 
 remains, but the beautiful woods and surroundings of Hirschholm 
 still exist, and even to-day is pointed out the " Lovers' walk," where 
 the Queen and Struensee used to pace side by side, and the summer- 
 house where they sat, and spoke of all their hopes and fears.
 
 254 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 was treated with great familiarity, evidently at her 
 own wish, and in Struensee's case this familiarity 
 sometimes degenerated into positive rudeness. The 
 ladies and gentlemen of the royal household laughed 
 and joked and flirted as they pleased, without any 
 restraint, in the presence of the Queen, scrambled 
 for places at her table, and quarrelled violently over 
 cards. Even Rantzau was surprised at the conduct 
 at Hirschholm. " When I was a wild young man," 
 he said, " everybody at court was apparently respect- 
 able, except myself. Now that I am old, and obliged 
 to be more careful, every one about the court has 
 gone mad." 
 
 The court at Hirschholm was conducted on a 
 scale of luxury, and on occasion with ceremonial 
 magnificence. The King and Queen dined fre- 
 quently in public in the grand saloon, and were 
 served on bended knee by pages ; the marshal of 
 the palace sat at one end of the table, the Queen's 
 chief lady at the other, their Majesties in the middle 
 on one side, and the guests honoured with the royal 
 command opposite them. The King was a poor 
 and insignificant figure, and rarely uttered a word ; 
 but the Queen, who dressed beautifully, made a 
 grand appearance, and delighted everybody with her 
 lively conversation. Matilda had wit and vivacity, 
 though during her early years in Denmark she had 
 perforce to curb her social qualities ; now she gave 
 them full play, and the King gazed at her in silent 
 astonishment and admiration. A table of eighty 
 covers was also laid every day in the adjoining
 
 THE FALL OF BERNSTORFF 255 
 
 " Chamber of the Rose " for the foreign envoys and 
 great officers of state (if any happened to be pre- 
 sent) and the court officials. At this table Struensee, 
 Brandt and the other ladies and gentlemen of the 
 household generally dined, though the favourite was 
 frequently commanded to the King's table, and might 
 have dined there every day if he had wished. But 
 he generally preferred to hold a little court of his 
 own in the " Chamber of the Rose," and most of 
 those present paid him far more homage than they 
 paid the King. Struensee accepted it all as a matter 
 of course ; his head was already turned by his success, 
 and indeed it was enough to turn any man's head. 
 Only two years before he had been in an obscure 
 position, crippled with debt, and seriously thinking 
 of quitting the country to repair his fortunes ; now 
 he was the all-powerful favourite of a Queen, and 
 could make and unmake ministers as he would. 
 Nothing was done without his consent, and the 
 removal of the court from the capital to Hirschholm 
 was dictated by him from reasons which the English 
 envoy shrewdly guessed at the time : 
 
 " Among other reasons assigned for this retreat," 
 writes Gunning, " one is said to be the desire of 
 eluding the scrutiny of the public eye, which affects 
 to penetrate somewhat further than is imagined to 
 be [desirable]. Another cause of this retirement is 
 supposed to be their Danish Majesties' resolution 
 of continuing inaccessible (which they have been for 
 some time) to everybody except M r Rantzau and 
 the Favourite. And that, if certain dismissions are
 
 256 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 resolved upon, they may be effected with greater 
 secrecy. M r Bernstorff tells me that M r Rantzau 
 has frequent conferences with the French minister. 
 He [Bernstorff] is more alarmed than he has ever 
 yet appeared to be, but nevertheless seems willing 
 to fortify himself with the favourable conclusions 
 afforded by the levity and dissipation which mark 
 the character of his adversaries, and builds upon the 
 unanimity of the Council, which I hope is firmly 
 grounded. He thinks, however, that while the in- 
 fluence prevails, irreparable mischief may be done, 
 and he is at length convinced of a truth I wished 
 him long since to have believed, namely that which 
 has been transacting is more than a court intrigue, 
 and that [the Favourite] was the cause of all its 
 movements." l 
 
 Bernstorff was not long left in suspense as to his 
 future. Struensee had now matured his plans and 
 was ready to strike. Bernstorff was the first to go. 
 Soon after the court arrived at Hirschholm the King 
 was prevailed upon, without much difficulty, to write 
 his Prime Minister an autograph letter in which he 
 informed him that, as he intended to make changes 
 in his system of government, he no longer required 
 his services. He therefore dismissed him with a 
 pension of 6,000 dollars a year, but gave him leave 
 to retain his seat on the council. Bernstorff was 
 seated at his desk in the foreign office when this 
 letter was brought to him by a King's messenger 
 from Hirschholm ; he read its contents in silence, and 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, September 8, 1770.
 
 THE FALL OF BERNSTORFF 257 
 
 then turned to one of his secretaries and said : " I 
 am dismissed from office. May the Almighty guide 
 this country and its King." 
 
 Bernstorff fell with great dignity. He replied to 
 the King saying " that he accepted his pleasure with 
 all submission, but begged leave to join the resigna- 
 tion of his seat on the council to that of his other 
 employments". 1 He accepted the pension, but how 
 beggarly a reward it was for his long years of service 
 was shown by comparison with that assigned to Count 
 St. Germains. a friend of Struensee and Rantzau, 
 who had been granted 14,000 dollars annually after 
 only three years of office. Count Bernstorff had 
 grown grey in the service of the state, and had 
 sacrificed a large portion of his private fortune in 
 the cause of his adopted country. His great achieve- 
 ment as Prime Minister was the treaty effecting the 
 territorial exchange with Russia ; for that alone he 
 deserved the gratitude of Denmark. He had his 
 faults, but he was a man of honourable and upright 
 character, virtuous in private life, and in public 
 matters earnestly desirous of the welfare of the state. 
 Bernstorff s fall called forth loud expressions of regret, 
 not only from the most considerable people in Den- 
 mark, but from many foreign courts. Especially was 
 this the case with the court of St. James's. 
 
 On the return of the Princess- Dowager to 
 England with the news of her fruitless mission, and 
 on receipt of Gunning's despatches, specifying the 
 changes likely to take place in the Danish Govern- 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, September 18, 1770. 
 VOL. I. 17
 
 258 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 ment, George III. resolved to write a private letter 
 to his sister, appealing to her directly, and urging 
 her, whatever she did, not to part with Bernstorff, 
 who had shown himself zealous of his country's 
 welfare, and who was, moreover, a friend of England 
 and its royal house. But this letter arrived too late ; 
 it reached Copenhagen a week after BernstorfFs 
 dismissal. It was enclosed in a private despatch 
 from Lord Rochford to the English envoy, with 
 orders that he was to deliver it into the Queen's own 
 hand. Gunning thereupon set out at once for Hirsch- 
 holm " to force the entrenchments," to quote his 
 own phrase ; but the Queen, who probably guessed 
 his errand, would not see him. " On my arrival 
 there," writes Gunning, " I had the mortification to 
 find that her Majesty was so much indisposed by a 
 fresh attack of cholick as to render my admission to 
 her impracticable. It not being, therefore, in my 
 power to present the King's letter myself, I took 
 care to have it safely conveyed to her Danish 
 Majesty, who commanded her Grand Master to 
 tell me that I should be informed when she had any 
 orders for me." 1 But Matilda had no orders for the 
 English envoy, and when she wrote to her brother 
 of England, it was to tell him that Bernstorff had 
 already been dismissed, and if he wished to write to 
 her in future about political matters in Denmark, 
 she would be obliged if he would send his communi- 
 cations to her through her ministers. How George 
 III. received this rebuff is not related. 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, September 22, 1770.
 
 THE FALL OF BERNSTORFF 259 
 
 Bernstorff's dismissal was followed by that of 
 several other ministers. Men who had grown old 
 in the service of the state were suddenly deprived of 
 their portfolios, and sweeping changes took place in 
 the personnel of the Government. Several important 
 political appointments were made while the court was 
 at Hirschholm. General Gahler, who was avowedly 
 the friend of France, and had spent many years of 
 his life in the French service, was appointed head 
 of the War Department. He did not possess any 
 great military knowledge, and owed his promotion 
 largely to his wife, who was a friend of the Queen. 
 Gunning described him as "a smooth, designing, 
 self-interested man, submissive, cool, deliberate and 
 timid," 1 and Keith wrote of him later as " dark, 
 intriguing and ungrateful '\ 2 
 
 Bernstorffhad united the office of Prime Minister 
 with that of Foreign Secretary. The first of these 
 posts, with amplified powers, Struensee reserved for 
 himself, but he did not at once formally assume it. 
 Rantzau was understood to desire the Foreign 
 Office, and his ambition placed Struensee and the 
 Queen in a position of great difficulty. Rantzau's 
 violent hostility to Russia, and his rash and mercurial 
 temperament, made this appointment impossible. 
 Denmark would probably be embroiled in war in 
 a week. On the other hand, he had rendered 
 great services to Struensee ; he was powerful in 
 Holstein, and dangerous to offend. Struensee 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, April 4, 1771. 
 
 2 Keith's despatch, Copenhagen, November 18, 1771 . 
 
 17*
 
 260 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 compromised the matter by giving Rantzau the 
 second place in the War Department. Rantzau 
 took it under protest, and never forgave the affront. 
 From that time he was the secret enemy of Struensee 
 and the Queen, and only waited for an opportunity 
 to wreck them. It would have been a mistake to 
 send him to the Foreign Office, but it was a greater 
 one to place him in a subordinate post, and showed 
 a strange lack of judgment on the part of the 
 Queen and Struensee. It did not satisfy him, and 
 it gave him opportunity to betray the secrets of the 
 Government. 
 
 Struensee sought to conciliate Rantzau by paying 
 the most flattering attention to his opinions, and it 
 was at Rantzau's suggestion that Colonel Falckens- 
 kjold was recalled from the Russian service and 
 entrusted with the reform of the Danish army. 
 Falckenskjold was a Dane of noble family, and had 
 fought with distinction in the French service during 
 the Seven Years' War ; subsequently he entered 
 the service of Russia. He was a man of upright 
 character, but poor and ambitious. It was the pro- 
 spect of power that induced him, in an evil hour, to 
 accept an appointment at Struensee's hands. "His 
 views of aggrandisement are said to be boundless," 
 wrote Gunning. 1 
 
 Brandt was given several lucrative court ap- 
 pointments, but he neither asked nor received any 
 post in the Government. Gunning thus summed 
 him up : " M r Brandt, the King of Denmark's 
 
 Running's despatch, Copenhagen, April 4, 1771.
 
 26 1 
 
 favourite, seems to be too light and insignificant 
 to deserve mention in a political light ; he is con- 
 sidered by the others as a sort of dragon which 
 they have planted within the precincts of the 
 court to stop the avenues to the throne". 1 Keith 
 declared him to be " naturally rash, turbulent and 
 waspish ".' 2 
 
 These were the principal men Struensee chose 
 to help him in governing the internal affairs of the 
 kingdom, in place of the experienced statesmen 
 whom he had evicted to make room for them. They 
 were none of them first-class men, but they were 
 the best available. Statesmen of credit and renown 
 held aloof from Struensee, and would not have 
 accepted office at his hands. Neither did he seek 
 them, for the men he wanted were not colleagues 
 but creatures, who would carry out his bidding. He 
 had now complete control of the situation, and was 
 already in fact invested with autocratic power. 
 Although nominally only lecteur du roi, he read all 
 letters that came to the King, and answered them in 
 the King's name as he thought best, the King doing 
 whatever the Queen advised him, and signing all the 
 documents laid before him by Struensee. In order 
 to gather power still more into his hands, Struensee 
 caused Christian to issue a rescript to the heads of 
 departments of the state requesting them henceforth 
 to send all communications to the King in writing, 
 and the King would answer them in the same way. 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, April 4, 1771. 
 3 Keith's despatch, Copenhagen, November 18, 1771.
 
 262 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Audiences between the King and his ministers were 
 hereby abolished. 
 
 Struensee followed up this rescript by an attack 
 upon the Council of State, still nominally the govern- 
 ing body. Soon after Bernstorffs dismissal a royal 
 decree was issued, limiting the power of the council 
 and increasing the King's prerogative. The King 
 wished so the message ran to have the Council 
 of State organised in the best manner. He therefore 
 requested that the councillors, at their meetings in 
 future, should duly weigh and consider all the business 
 laid before them, but leave the final decision to the 
 King. Their object was not to govern, but to 
 afford the King assistance in governing. The King, 
 therefore, would have them remember that there 
 must be no encroachment on the sovereign power, 
 which was vested wholly in the King. 
 
 These changes caused great excitement among 
 the official classes and the nobility. The govern- 
 ment of the kingdom had hitherto been in the hands 
 of an oligarchy, which was recruited solely from the 
 nobility and their dependents. By this last decree 
 the King intended to strip the nobility of their privi- 
 leges and power. But the King was known to be 
 a figurehead, and therefore the resentment aroused 
 by these changes was directed, not against him but 
 against the Queen. Struensee was still working 
 behind the Queen, and therefore, though he was 
 known to have great influence, the malcontents 
 made the Queen the first object of their resentment. 
 The hostility felt against Matilda for the revolution-
 
 . THE FALL OF BERNSTORFF 263 
 
 ary policy now inaugurated was especially bitter 
 amongst the old nobility, many of whom, notably 
 Count Reventlow, had formerly been her friends. 
 Reventlow communicated his anger to Gunning, 
 who wrote in haste to Lord Rochford. He saw in 
 the present confusion an opportunity for English 
 influence to be re-established in Copenhagen, and, 
 ignorant of the rebuff the King had received from 
 his sister a few weeks before, he urged his old 
 expedient that George III. should write a private 
 letter to Queen Matilda. 
 
 " Both Count Reventlow and everybody ascribe 
 [these new measures] without scruple to the Queen 
 of Denmark," he writes, " whose power is affirmed 
 to be unlimited, and on whose will all depends. If 
 these assertions are not made without reason, your 
 Lordship will judge how much those persons who 
 are honoured with her Danish Majesty's confidence 
 have misrepresented the state of affairs to her, in 
 order to make her consent to what is so evidently 
 against the system this court has some time adopted. 
 Should the preservation of it be thought worthy of 
 the King's (George II I. 's) attention, your Lordship 
 will, I am sure, think it necessary that the Queen 
 of Denmark should be made acquainted with his 
 Majesty's sentiments on this important point as soon 
 as possible, and before the Prince Royal of Sweden 
 comes here, which under the present circumstances 
 will be most effectually done (if I may humbly pre- 
 sume to offer my opinion) by a private letter from 
 his Majesty to the Queen his sister. It is not to be
 
 264 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 doubted but that this would have great weight ; and 
 should it either procure the reinstatement of Count 
 Bernstorff (whose indubitable attachment to the 
 King's person and family gives him a claim on his 
 Majesty's protection), or till such time as this could 
 be more easily effected, prevent any extension of 
 the present influence, it would soon give his Majesty 
 (George III.) as great an ascendency here as the 
 court of Petersburg has had, and which, were it con- 
 ducted in a more moderate and judicious manner, 
 would not be liable to the same reverse. It is 
 not, however, impracticable for the latter [the court 
 of Petersburg] still to prevent the defection of this 
 court, but it must be by different and harsher 
 methods than those (it is hoped) his Majesty has 
 occasion to take." 1 
 
 It is unlikely that George III., who was still 
 smarting under the affront Queen Matilda offered to 
 his last communication, acted on his envoy's sugges- 
 tion. Neither his brotherly remonstrances nor "the 
 different and harsher methods" of the court of St. 
 Petersburg would have had any effect on the Queen 
 of Denmark. She was entirely under Struensee's 
 influence, and did whatever he wished, and in this 
 case their wishes were identical. Nothing would 
 have induced her to recall Bernstorff, against whom 
 she had a grievance, and she had suffered so much 
 from the meddlesome interference of the Russian 
 envoys that she was determined to stop it at all 
 hazards. 
 
 'Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, October 6, 1770.
 
 GEORGE III., BROTHER OF QUEEN MATILDA. 
 From a Painting by Allan Ramsay (1767) in the National Portrait Galltty.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS. 
 I77O-I77I. 
 
 THE keynote of Struensee's foreign policy was to 
 free Denmark from outside interference, and the 
 greatest offender in this respect was Russia. The 
 inauguration of the new regime, therefore, was 
 the occasion of a violent quarrel with the Russian 
 court, to which a personal element gave additional 
 bitterness. Russia at this time meant Catherine the 
 Great, for the imperious Empress gathered all the 
 reins of government, both foreign and domestic, in 
 her hands. She had come to regard the King of 
 Denmark as almost her vassal, and her first instinct 
 was to crush any signs of revolt against her 
 influence. The Empress was minutely informed of 
 the changes at the Danish court and the causes 
 which had led to them. She knew all about the 
 intrigue between Matilda and Struensee. But she 
 had no sympathy with the young Queen of Denmark, 
 whose career, in some respects, offered a curious 
 parallel to her own. Like Matilda, Catherine had 
 been brought from a foreign country, when little 
 more than a child, and married to a weak and vicious 
 
 prince, in whose character there was a strain of 
 
 265
 
 266 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 madness ; like Matilda, she had been left alone in a 
 strange and dissolute court, outraged and neglected 
 by her husband, ignored and set aside, and exposed 
 to every temptation. Catherine had found consola- 
 tion in a lover, and plotted with him and others. 
 The outcome of her intrigues was the deposition and 
 subsequent murder of her husband, and the Em- 
 press's elevation to the sovereign power. Rumour 
 said that she was privy to the assassination, but that 
 must always remain a mystery. Of course, before 
 this point had been reached the parallel between 
 the two women ended, for Matilda, though she had 
 undoubtedly intrigued with Struensee to get the 
 power into her own hands, was not of the same 
 calibre as Catherine. She was incapable of either 
 her crimes or her vices ; she had neither her soaring 
 ambitions nor her consummate powers of statecraft. 
 Though a woman of more than average ability, she 
 had none of the genius of the Russian Empress ; 
 and her heart would always hinder her from playing 
 a great part upon the world's stage. 
 
 The weakness of Matilda's position was her love 
 for Struensee. At first she wished him to take no 
 part in politics. "If Struensee had taken my advice, 
 and had not become a minister, it would have been 
 much better," she said, two years later in bitter retro- 
 spect, but he overruled her in this as in all else. 
 Everything he did was right in her eyes, and though 
 she sometimes trembled at the perilous path he was 
 treading, when he talked to her of his future policy 
 and his sweeping reforms she believed that he would
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 267 
 
 be hailed as the saviour of the country. She could 
 not see that he was ignorant of statecraft, and made 
 mistakes which a little forethought would have 
 avoided, for she worshipped his commanding talents, 
 and believed him to be a king among men. 
 The Danish Queen's all-absorbing passion for one 
 man was regarded with contempt by the Empress 
 Catherine. It is needless to say she did not con- 
 demn it from a moral point of view, for she 
 was a very Messalina in her passions, but because 
 she considered it a fatal weakness in a Queen who 
 apparently aspired to reign over her husband's 
 kingdom and to inaugurate a new system of policy. 
 So far from the similarity between the trials of 
 Catherine's early married life and the Queen of 
 Denmark's sorrows enlisting her sympathy, the 
 Empress regarded Matilda with dislike, mingled 
 with contempt. " I have had the opportunity of 
 seeing the Empress of Russia's sentiments expressed 
 in her own handwriting relative to what is passing 
 in Denmark," wrote Woodford. "The Empress, in 
 a letter to her correspondent, of September 24, says 
 upon the changes in Denmark, ' that allowances are 
 always to be made for the follies of youth, but 
 accompanied with the marks of a bad heart they 
 excite even a public indignation'." 1 
 
 There was undoubtedly some jealousy mingled 
 with this dislike of the Empress Catherine for a 
 woman she had never seen. " The Semiramis of 
 the North " regarded herself as one to whom the 
 
 1 Woodford's despatch, Hamburg, October 16, 1770.
 
 268 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 ordinary rules of life and conduct did not apply, nor 
 even the immutable laws of right and wrong. She 
 was a woman of destiny, a sublime figure, above, 
 beyond and apart from all meaner mortals. Yet 
 this foolish Matilda with her bourgeois favourite and 
 paltry intrigues had presumed to challenge compari- 
 son with one who was incomparable, and even to 
 imitate her idiosyncrasies. Like Catherine, Matilda 
 rode astride in masculine attire ; like Catherine, she 
 donned the uniform of a colonel, marched at the 
 head of her regiment, and fired a musket with un- 
 erring aim. True, Matilda had only one favourite 
 where Catherine had many, but he was one who 
 gathered up (in her estimation and his own) the 
 charm of a Poniatowski, the bravery of an Orloff, 
 the genius of a Panteomkine, the ardour of a 
 Korssakof, and the beauty of a Lanskoi. 1 Struen- 
 see was responsible for this somewhat burlesque imi- 
 tation of the Empress ; he held before the Queen's 
 dazzled eyes the vision of another woman ruling her 
 people with consummate ability to the admiration 
 of Europe, and Matilda was weak enough to listen 
 to his flattery. 
 
 Catherine regarded the attempts of the Queen 
 of Denmark to follow in her steps as preposterous, 
 and the anti- Russian policy as impertinent. The 
 Empress did not at first treat it seriously, but the 
 limit of this presumptuous folly (in her opinion) was 
 reached when the news came to St. Petersburg 
 that her former co-conspirator and later her de- 
 
 1 Favourites of Catherine the Great.
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 269 
 
 clared enemy, Count Rantzau, had been taken into 
 favour by the Danish court, and given an appoint- 
 ment in the Government. Then the anger of 
 Catherine, as Bernstorff predicted, knew no bounds. 
 She regarded the appointment of Rantzau as an 
 insult, and sent instructions to Filosofow to repre- 
 sent her displeasure in the strongest terms to the 
 court of Copenhagen. Filosofow, who was already 
 goaded to the point of madness by the humiliations 
 heaped on him by Struensee, performed his mistress's 
 behest with such violence and so many expletives 
 that the Queen strongly resented his bullying tone, 
 and his further residence at Copenhagen became 
 impossible. For this, as the English envoy wrote, 
 "they [the court of St. Petersburg] will be in a 
 great measure indebted to their own conduct dis- 
 gusting this court by an open attack on Monsieur 
 Rantzau, whose character, let his intentions be what 
 they will, ought to have been too well known to 
 them to give rise to any great apprehensions". 1 
 Filosofow demanded his recall, which was granted, 
 and before leaving requested a private audience of 
 the King. But this was refused by Struensee, who 
 had made up his mind that henceforth foreign envoys 
 should have no more private audiences with the King 
 behind his back. Filosofow was told that he could 
 only see the King at an ordinary court, when he 
 could take leave of his Majesty. The haughty 
 Russian replied that his health would not allow 
 him to be present, and he left Copenhagen without 
 
 Running's despatch, Copenhagen, February 12, 1771.
 
 2/o A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 taking leave of any of the royal family. Thus was 
 Struensee avenged upon his enemy. 
 
 Gunning rightly regarded the Russian envoy's 
 withdrawal from the Danish court as the result of 
 an intrigue, which had its origin in the insult offered 
 to Struensee a year before. 
 
 "This intrigue," he wrote, "sprang originally 
 from an insuperable disgust her Danish Majesty 
 conceived against the person of M r Saldern and 
 latterly against that of M r Filosofow. . . . The 
 latter, though a man of great honour and worth, 
 from a want of sufficient knowledge of the world, 
 and from being perhaps too sensible of the splendour 
 and power of the Empress, his mistress, studied not 
 enough that refinement of behaviour which was to 
 be expected in a public character, and through 
 absence and inattention committed a piece of rude- 
 ness on a certain occasion to the Favourite which 
 his self-love (as indeed the self-love of any other 
 man might have done) induced him to impute to 
 design. The wound rankled in his heart, and I 
 will venture to say the sense of it was not confined 
 to his own feelings. Her Danish Majesty was 
 pleased to think much the worse of M r . Filosofow 
 for it In short the affront was never forgiven, and 
 the second Russian minister became equally, nay, 
 more, obnoxious to the Queen than the first." 
 
 Struensee, now that he had gratified his personal 
 animosity, had no wish to become embroiled in 
 a war with Russia. He thought that the dispute 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, April 4, 1771.
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 271 
 
 had gone far enough, and it would be better to 
 build for the Empress Catherine a golden bridge, 
 over which she might retreat with dignity from a 
 position which had become untenable. But un- 
 fortunately for his plans he resolved to conduct the 
 negotiations himself, for he had not yet appointed a 
 Foreign Secretary to take the place of Bernstorff. 
 It was only in the department of foreign affairs that 
 Struensee found himself at sea, not in regard to his 
 policy, for his mind was clear as to that, but with 
 regard to the forms and phrases usually observed 
 in communications between courts and monarchs. 
 He had no training for this kind of work, and 
 until the last two years had no communication, 
 direct or indirect, with princes and potentates. His 
 ignorance of forms and etiquette was equalled by 
 his contempt for them. But it could not be supposed 
 that the King, his master, was ignorant of these 
 forms, and since communications with foreign sove- 
 reigns had to be made nominally through him, 
 errors of this nature revealed either that the King 
 had not been consulted, or he had not written the 
 letters issued with his name. Christian VII. perhaps 
 took a malicious pleasure in Struensee's ignorance, 
 or he was too indifferent to correct the glaring errors 
 in letters signed by him, for many absurd mistakes 
 occurred. 
 
 Struensee thought that a personal letter from 
 the King of Denmark would appease the anger of 
 Catherine, and he therefore drew up one of these 
 strange documents which purported to come from
 
 272 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Christian. But he was so ignorant of the ordinary 
 usage that he began it "Madame" instead of 
 " Madame my sister," and ended as though it had 
 come from a subject, " I have the honour to be, 
 Madame, your Imperial Majesty's very humble and 
 obedient servant," a preposterous ending to a letter 
 from one sovereign to another. The letter contained 
 a good deal of irrelevant matter, but the gist of it 
 was an apology for the King's refusal of a private 
 audience to the Empress's minister, "under the pre- 
 text," writes Gunning, " that one having been already 
 denied to the Swedish minister, it could not have 
 been consistently granted to the Russian minister, and 
 further, that the audiences which have been so often 
 given, and were now almost claimed by the Russian 
 minister, ought to have been considered more as 
 a matter of courtesy than that of right. But had 
 Monsieur Filosofow appeared in the court circle, his 
 Majesty would probably have called him into the 
 closet." The English envoy adds: "Though per- 
 haps this apology will not bear the test of a too 
 strict examination, yet as it shows an earnest desire 
 of acceding on his Danish Majesty's part, it may 
 be wished the Empress may suffer herself to be 
 appeased by it". 1 
 
 So far from the Empress being appeased by 
 the King of Denmark's letter, she received it with 
 derision. The form, the manner, the style, the 
 contents, all showed her that it was not composed by 
 her royal brother of Denmark, but, as she coarsely 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, January 10, 1771.
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 273 
 
 said to her whole court, by the Queen's cicisbeo. 
 The relations between the courts of Copenhagen 
 and St. Petersburg were strained to breaking-point 
 and Struensee was at a loss what to do next. It 
 was at this juncture that he appointed Count Osten 
 to the foreign office at Copenhagen. 
 
 Osten was a Dane of noble family, but poor. 
 He was educated at court as a page in the household 
 of Christian VI I. 's father. As the youth showed 
 much ability, Count Moltke, who was then Prime 
 Minister, sent him to Leipsic to study languages, 
 with the view of making use of him in the diplomatic 
 service. During his residence at Leipsic, Osten 
 made the acquaintance of Count Stanislaus Ponia- 
 towski (afterwards King of Poland), and the two 
 became great friends. On returning to Copenhagen 
 Osten became involved in some petty palace intrigue, 
 which was directed against the men who had bene- 
 fited him, Moltke and Bernstorff. They overlooked 
 his ingratitude in consideration of his talents, but, 
 thinking it advisable that he should leave Copen- 
 hagen, they sent him to St. Petersburg, as an attache 
 to Malzahn, at that time Danish minister in Russia. 
 Malzahn died suddenly, and the secretary to the 
 legation being ill at the same time, Osten seized the 
 opportunity to receive and answer despatches, and 
 to confer with the Russian ministers. So well did 
 he acquit himself that Bernstorff appointed him 
 Danish envoy at St. Petersburg, and told him that 
 he must humour the Grand- Duchess (later the 
 
 Empress) Catherine, whose favour, as he was a 
 VOL. i. 1 8
 
 274 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 handsome and a brilliant youth, he had already 
 won. Bernstorff already foresaw the elevation of the 
 Grand- Duchess to a prominent position in councils 
 of state. Osten paid his court assiduously to 
 Catherine, and during his residence at St. Peters- 
 burg Poniatowski came there. The friendship be- 
 tween the two young men was renewed, and when 
 there sprang up an intrigue between Poniatowski 
 and Catherine, Osten acted as a go-between, and 
 the lovers used to meet at his house. 
 
 Perhaps because of the part he had played in 
 this matter, the Danish court found it necessary to 
 remove Osten from St. Petersburg to Dresden, so 
 that he had nothing to do with the plots which led 
 to the assassination of the Emperor Peter, and the 
 elevation of Catherine to the throne. But as soon as 
 the Empress found her position assured, she asked 
 the Kingof Denmark to send Osten back to St. Peters- 
 burg as Danish envoy, and her request was at once 
 complied with. The handsome young diplomatist 
 returned, and for two years enjoyed the friendship 
 of the Empress, who not only admitted him to her 
 confidence, but even allowed him sometimes to be 
 present at the councils which she held with her 
 ministers and her generals. Suddenly, without 
 warning, Osten fell out of favour. The Empress 
 wrote to the King of Denmark to request his instant 
 recall, and the Russian minister for foreign affairs 
 informed all the foreign envoys at St. Petersburg 
 by a circular note that the Empress had withdrawn 
 her favour from Count Osten, and regarded him as
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 275 
 
 "a vile and odious person". The cause of Osten's 
 disgrace was not a political one, but referred to some 
 secret infamy. 
 
 Bernstorff did not wish to bring Osten back to 
 Copenhagen, as his talent for intrigue was so great 
 that he might prove dangerous, nor did he wish to 
 lose his services altogether, for he had proved him- 
 self a very able diplomatist ; he therefore sent him 
 as Danish envoy to Naples. Osten went there for a 
 time, but he never ceased to agitate for his promo- 
 tion from a post which he considered to be exile. 
 Eventually Bernstorff promised Osten the post of 
 minister at The Hague ; but before his promise could 
 be fulfilled, the once-powerful minister was himself 
 dismissed from office by Struensee and the Queen. 
 
 The office of minister of foreign affairs rendered 
 vacant by the dismissal of Bernstorff, whose know- 
 ledge of the tangled threads of European diplomacy 
 was very great, was no easy one to fill at least, from 
 such material as Struensee was able to command. 
 Rantzau, who wanted it, was impossible, and Struen- 
 see at first thought of keeping it in his own hands ; 
 but after the ridicule poured upon his letter by 
 Catherine, which threatened to make the Danish 
 court the laughing-stock of Europe, Struensee came 
 to the conclusion that there were some things he did 
 not know, and he must find some one who was, at 
 any rate, conversant with forms. No statesman of 
 repute in Denmark would accept the post on Struen- 
 see's terms, so he went through the list of Danish 
 
 envoys at foreign courts, and finding in Osten a man 
 
 18*
 
 2/6 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 whose record was unscrupulous enough for his pur- 
 pose, he recalled him from Naples and placed him 
 at the foreign office in the hope that he would bring 
 the Empress Catherine to reason. 
 
 Osten's appointment was regarded as a notable 
 accession of strength to Struensee's administration. 
 His knowledge of Russian affairs was unrivalled 
 a great advantage at this juncture and Gunning, 
 the English envoy, who had a high opinion of the 
 new foreign minister's abilities, seems to have thought 
 that he would not only restore friendly relations with 
 Russia, but would aid him in bringing about an 
 alliance between England and Denmark. " I think 
 him well qualified for the post he is in," he wrote, 
 ."and the only one here capable of retrieving the 
 affairs of this unhappy country." l Osten, who had to 
 take office on Struensee's terms, was really desirous 
 of establishing good relations with Russia, and one 
 of his first acts was to write a statesmanlike despatch 
 to St. Petersburg, " with such representations as he 
 hoped would dispel the Empress's scruples regard- 
 ing the late transactions of this court, would explain 
 all suspicious appearances, and satisfy her Imperial 
 Majesty ". 2 
 
 Though Osten's despatch was treated with more 
 respect by the court of St. Petersburg than the King of 
 Denmark's [so-called] letter, the Empress refused to 
 be mollified. Her pride had been wounded by the 
 flouting of her representative at Copenhagen, but as 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, April 4, 1771. 
 *Ibid., January i, 1771.
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 277 
 
 her interference in the internal affairs of the Danish 
 court had been quite unwarranted, she could not 
 well ascribe her resentment to the fact that it was no 
 longer permitted. She therefore seized upon Osten's 
 appointment as an excuse for maintaining her irre- 
 concilable attitude, and declared that if the conduct 
 of foreign affairs continued in the hands of that " vile 
 and odious person," she would break the treaty of 
 1768, and end all negotiations with Denmark. Osten 
 did not heed the Empress's abuse ; he knew from 
 experience that her outbursts of passion did not last 
 long, and believed that in time she would take a 
 more reasonable view. But Rantzau and Gahler 
 urged Struensee to anticipate Russia by a declara- 
 tion of war, and Struensee was half-persuaded, for 
 he knew that at the moment Russia was unpre- 
 pared. Osten used all his eloquence to convince 
 Struensee of the folly of such a proceeding, which 
 would give offence to England as well, and probably 
 bring the King of Prussia into the quarrel. In this 
 he was ably supported by Falckenskjold, who had 
 great knowledge of Russian affairs, but for a time it 
 seemed that Osten would not succeed. As Gunning 
 wrote : " The hopes I for some time entertained of 
 M r Osten gaining a proper ascendency over the 
 Favourite are not greatly raised by the manner in 
 which I see the former is obliged to act. It seems 
 to manifest M r Struensee's aim, whom every cir- 
 cumstance deigns to favour, to grasp the whole 
 power of the administration into his own hands, and 
 as his experience in business is of a very short date,
 
 2/8 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 so long as Count Osten's knowledge and abilities 
 shall be found necessary for his information and 
 assistance, so long this gentleman may have some 
 appearance of power." 1 
 
 In the end Osten and Falckenskjold won, and 
 Rantzau and Gahler were defeated. But matters 
 remained in an impasse : on the one hand, the 
 Empress Catherine refused to receive any com- 
 munications through Osten ; on the other, the King 
 of Denmark refused to remove him, as that would 
 be to submit to an arbitrary interference on the 
 part of Russia in the internal affairs of Denmark. 
 It was at last resolved that Falckenskjold, who was 
 persona grata at the Russian court, should be sent 
 to St. Petersburg to patch up the quarrel. Falc- 
 kenskjold's mission was not very successful, for the 
 Empress declared she would only carry out the 
 treaty of 1768, the territorial exchange, if Bernstorff 
 were recalled to the Danish foreign office, and Osten 
 and Rantzau were dismissed from the Government. 
 An open breach however with Russia was for the 
 moment avoided. Falckenskjold returned to Copen- 
 hagen, and when he told Struensee that the Empress 
 insisted on the dismissal of the two ministers, Struen- 
 see, on Osten's advice, said, and did, nothing. The 
 Empress, on learning that her demands had not 
 been complied with, tried the effect of threats, and 
 alarming rumours reached Copenhagen that she had 
 determined to bombard the city, and for this purpose 
 was equipping six ships of the line and four frigates, 
 
 Running's despatch, February 12, 1771.
 
 QUEEN AND EMPRESS 279 
 
 which would immediately set sail from Kronstadt. 
 In this crisis Struensee came out well. He knew 
 that, though Russia might have the ships, she could 
 not at the time furnish a sufficient number of sailors 
 to equip a fleet. He therefore betrayed no panic 
 and uttered no threats, but without ado fitted out 
 three ships of the line and two frigates, and gave 
 orders to build several others as a counter-demonstra- 
 tion. The ships were manned with great rapidity, 
 and Copenhagen was soon defended from every 
 point. Catherine, seeing that her threats were of 
 no avail, forebore from provoking Denmark to the 
 point of open hostilities. Her hands were at that 
 moment full of more important matters, and so she 
 declared " if the present rascally advisers of the King 
 of Denmark had rope enough they would hang them- 
 selves". In the end her foresight was justified, but 
 at the time the victory was with Struensee. By his 
 firmness he freed Denmark from the intolerable 
 interference of foreign ministers, which had been 
 going on for the last twenty years, and the fact 
 stands to the credit of his administration.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE REFORMER. 
 I77O-I77I. 
 
 A SHORT time after Bernstorff's fall and Osten's 
 promotion, Struensee was appointed (or rather ap- 
 pointed himself) Master of Requests, a new office 
 which, as the English envoy said, " might mean 
 anything or everything ". It was an office invented 
 by Struensee, and in practice seemed to combine 
 the authority of Prime Minister with power to 
 interfere in every department of government. The 
 only obstacle which now stood between the im- 
 perious minister and absolute power was the Council 
 of State, which had lost enormously in prestige since 
 the dismissal of Bernstorff and the royal rescript 
 limiting its powers. This council was a committee 
 of nobles with conservative tendencies, and though 
 it was no longer able to decide anything, it still 
 had the power to delay new measures. Struensee, 
 who determined to break the power of the nobility 
 in the same way as he had broken the yoke of the 
 foreign envoys, therefore resolved on a daring step. 
 He would abolish the Council of State, and place 
 all authority in the hands of the King. 
 
 After going through the farce of appointing a 
 
 280
 
 THE REFORMER 281 
 
 committee, who reported exactly as it was ordered 
 to report, Struensee swept away the Council of State 
 by the following decree which, though drawn up 
 by the Minister, was written throughout and signed 
 by the King : 
 
 "We, Christian VII., by the Grace of God 
 King of Denmark, Norway, of the Goths and 
 Wends, Duke of Schleswig-Holstein, Stormarn 
 and the Dittmarsches, Count of Oldenburg and 
 Delmenhorst, etc., etc., decree and announce here- 
 with : 
 
 "As the affairs of state in an absolute govern- 
 ment are only confused and delayed when many of 
 the nobility take part in them, owing to the power 
 and honour which they acquire from time and 
 custom, and the despatch of business is thereby 
 retarded, 
 
 " We, who have nothing so much at heart as 
 zealous promotion of the public weal, hereby declare 
 that We will not let Ourselves henceforth be checked 
 or hindered in those measures and arrangements 
 that are for the national good. 
 
 "We therefore think fit to abolish and abso- 
 lutely suppress Our former Council of State. In 
 doing this Our object is to restore to the consti- 
 tution its original purity, and maintain the same. 
 Thus, then, the form of government will henceforth 
 be, and remain exactly, as it was handed to Our 
 ancestors of glorious memory by the nation, and 
 nothing will remain to make it seem that We wish 
 in any way to depart from the sense and intention
 
 282 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 with which the nation transmitted it to Our ancestors. 
 In further confirmation of this We have had the 
 present decree drawn up in duplicate both in Danish 
 and German, and command that the copies shall 
 be preserved for ever in the archives of the 
 chanceries. 
 
 " Given under Our royal hand and seal at Our 
 palace of Frederiksberg this December 27, 1770. 
 (Signed) "CHRISTIAN." 1 
 
 The constitution which the King in this decree 
 stated that his ancestors received from the nation 
 was the Lex Regia, or royal law of Denmark and 
 Norway, promulgated in 1660 by Frederick III. It 
 had its origin in a revolution against the power of 
 the nobles, who had reduced the King to a mere 
 puppet of sovereignty, and formed an oligarchy 
 which governed the country entirely in their 
 interests. Frederick III. freed himself from this 
 thraldom by a coup (fdtat, and with the consent of 
 the burghers and people, and the enforced sanction 
 of the nobles, he established the Lex Regia. It was 
 therefore a most convenient weapon for Struensee 
 to refurbish and use against the nobles again, for 
 with a half-imbecile monarch, the whole of its 
 tremendous powers would pass to the Minister. 
 Some description of this law may be given 
 to show the power which Christian VII., or rather 
 Struensee the reformer, proposed to gather into his 
 own hands. 
 
 1 Translated from the original document in the royal archives 
 of Copenhagen.
 
 THE REFORMER 283 
 
 The Lex Regia consisted of forty articles, which 
 declared, inter alia, that " the hereditary kings 
 of Denmark and Norway shall, and must, be re- 
 garded by their subjects as the only supreme chiefs 
 on earth. They shall be above all human laws, 
 and whether in matters spiritual or matters tem- 
 poral shall recognise no other superior than God." 
 That "the King only has the supreme right of 
 making and interpreting laws, of abrogating, 
 amending, or superseding them". That "the 
 King only has the power of conferring office, or re- 
 moving from office, according to his mere pleasure ". 
 That " all dignities and offices of whatsoever kind 
 are derived from the King, and held at his will ". 
 That "the King alone has the right of disposing of 
 the fortresses and troops of the realm ; he alone 
 can declare war, with whom, and when, he pleases ; 
 he alone can make treaties, impose taxes, or raise 
 contributions of any kind". That "the King alone 
 has supreme jurisdiction over all the ecclesiastics 
 of his dominions ; he alone can regulate the rites 
 and ceremonies of public worship, convoke councils 
 and synods, terminate their sessions, etc. ". That 
 " all the affairs of the kingdom, all letters and public 
 acts, can only be expedited in the royal name 
 sealed with his seal and signed by his hand ". That 
 " the King shall not be required to take any oath or 
 form any engagement, whether verbal or written, 
 since in quality of free and absolute monarch, his 
 subjects can neither impose an oath upon him nor 
 prescribe any conditions to limit his authority ".
 
 284 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 That " the whole realm of Denmark and Nor- 
 way, its provinces, dependencies, islands, fortresses, 
 rights, jewels, money of every kind, its army, navy, 
 everything now enjoyed, everything that may be 
 acquired hereafter, are the inalienable property of 
 the sovereign alone, and can never be divided or 
 separated from the crown ". 
 
 These few quotations from the Lex Regia will 
 serve to show that Christian VII. arrogated to him- 
 self by this decree a power which no other monarch 
 in Europe claimed. Not even that most mighty em- 
 press, Catherine of Russia, was so great an autocrat 
 as this. In the Lex Regia of Denmark we find 
 the most boundless, irresponsible, unmitigated des- 
 potism, without a single provision in favour of the 
 life, substance, or liberty of any subject, high or 
 low. The re-establishment of this despotism in all 
 its nakedness was the essence of Struensee's policy, 
 for, since the reign of the monarch who promulgated 
 it a century before, it had gradually fallen into disuse. 
 
 Frederick III., the author of the Lex Regia, was 
 an absolute monarch in practice as well as theory ; 
 he broke the power of the nobles, and nothing stood 
 between him and his imperious will. His successor, 
 Christian V., began his reign on the same principles, 
 but he found it necessary before long to conciliate 
 the nobles, and one of his first acts was to create 
 an order of titled nobility. Previously, all of noble 
 birth had been merely styled nobles, but now they 
 were given the titles of counts and barons as if to 
 console them for the loss of their authority. Certain
 
 THE REFORMER 285 
 
 other privileges were granted to them, but they still 
 had no share in the government of the country, 
 which the King kept in his' own hands. Gradually, 
 however, there was formed a Council of State, or 
 Privy Council, which consisted of the heads of the 
 different departments in the state such as the 
 minister of foreign affairs, the minister who was 
 responsible for the army, the head of the naval 
 department, and the head of the finance depart- 
 ment. These posts at first were filled by the King's 
 creatures, who relieved him of detail business, but 
 were unable to come to any decision apart from him ; 
 but as time went on the nobles gradually crept back 
 into office, and were nominated one by one as heads 
 of departments, until the Council of State assumed 
 more importance. Under the reign of Christian 
 VI. the Council of State was practically a com- 
 mittee of nobles, through whom the King governed ; 
 and during the latter part of the reign of Frederick 
 V. (Christian VII.'s father) it usurped the sovereign 
 power, and the King became a puppet in the 
 hands of his ministers. Once more, despite the 
 Lex Regia, the nobles became the rulers of Den- 
 mark. Had they used their power wisely, they 
 might have remained so ; but great abuses grew 
 up. They filled every post with their creatures ; 
 they betrayed the interests of Denmark to foreign 
 countries ; the departments of state were badly 
 administered, the national defences neglected, and the 
 people heavily taxed. This was the state of affairs 
 which Struensee was determined to remedy.
 
 286 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Christian VII., who had fretted under the yoke 
 of the Council of State, especially when he first 
 came to the throne (when the ministers who com- 
 posed it strove by every means to prevent him 
 from governing and to keep the power in their 
 own hands), was quite ready to carry out the 
 daring policy of its abolition, though that policy 
 was dictated to him by Struensee. The King did 
 not see that he was exchanging the tyranny of 
 King Log for that of King Stork. He always 
 wearied of those who dictated to him, whether 
 ministers or favourites. He had wearied of Moltke, 
 he wearied of Bernstorff, and in the same way he 
 wearied of Sperling and Hoick ; and the time was 
 coming when he would weary most of all of Struen- 
 see and Brandt. But at present he was indifferent 
 to everything ; he had long since ceased to take the 
 initiative, and only asked to be relieved of the 
 burden of state. Sunk into premature dotage a 
 listless gazer at the drama of life so long as he was 
 left in peace to enjoy the few things he still cared 
 about, he recked nothing of his government, his 
 kingdom, or the world. By the abolition of the 
 council he had become in theory the most absolute 
 autocrat in Europe. He had only to speak the word, 
 or sign a paper, for the word and the writing to im- 
 mediately become law ; but in fact he was an imbe- 
 cile, who let his whole power and authority drift into 
 the hands of another nominally, into those of 
 the Queen, in reality of Struensee, who greedily 
 snatched at every atom of power. In his muddled
 
 THE REFORMER 287 
 
 brain Christian VII. still clung to the belief that 
 he was rendering himself equal to his great ex- 
 emplar, Frederick the Great. The King of Prussia 
 had found a way of diminishing the power of his 
 ministers by becoming his own minister, and by 
 signing the decree abolishing his Council of State 
 Christian VII. imagined that he was acting on a 
 similar plan. But, needless to say, there was no 
 resemblance between the two monarchs ; Frederick 
 the Great did everything himself, but the Danish 
 King did nothing, and the stereotyped answer 
 he made to everyone at this time was : " Apply 
 to Struensee ". Struensee had become a sort of 
 Grand Vizier. 
 
 The day after the suppression of the Council 
 of State a new body was established, called the 
 Council of Conferences, but it had no real power. 
 The members, who were the heads of the different 
 departments of the state, and all Struensee's 
 nominees, met when commanded to do so by the 
 King, and expressed their views on such business as 
 was laid before them, advised on matters of form, 
 and sent in their reports in writing. As these 
 reports all passed through Struensee's hands in 
 his new office of Master of Requests, they were 
 very useful to him ; they set him right in matters 
 of detail, and gave him the information he required 
 without his seeming to seek it. As that shrewd 
 observer, Gunning, wrote : " This is no ill-timed 
 political scheme for those at the helm, who will, by 
 this method, be able to gain considerable lights
 
 288 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 without suffering any one to have access to the 
 King, their master, but themselves". 1 
 
 The abolition of the Council of State, though it 
 
 & 
 
 was so drastic a measure, was greeted with applause 
 by the people the burghers and the peasants 
 who had long groaned under the tyranny of the 
 nobility, and had come to look upon them as the 
 cause of all their ills. The royal decree of course 
 called forth a tremendous uproar from the privi- 
 leged classes, and if the nobles could have conferred 
 together the situation might have become dangerous. 
 But Struensee hit on a very ingenious plan for 
 driving them out of Copenhagen. Most of them 
 were heavily in debt, and under the old order of 
 things had set their creditors at defiance. Struensee, 
 therefore, obtained an order from the King, decree- 
 ing that any creditor could arrest his debtor, if unable 
 to pay at the time of demand, and keep him in 
 prison until the debt was discharged. In a very 
 short time nearly all the nobility were hurrying 
 from the capital to their country seats. Having 
 scattered them, Struensee took a further step to 
 prevent them from returning to Copenhagen. He 
 issued a decree, signed by the King, to the effect 
 that it was undesirable to encourage the flocking to 
 court of persons who hoped to make their fortunes 
 there, for it only tended to ruin and impoverish the 
 country districts, and entail great expense on the 
 King. It would be much better for the nobility, 
 who did not desire official employment, to remain 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, January i, 1771.
 
 THE REFORMER 289 
 
 on their estates and spend their money there instead 
 of coming so much to the capital ; and those nobles 
 who desired employment in the future must first 
 qualify themselves for it in subordinate posts. In 
 giving these appointments the King, henceforth, 
 would be guided entirely by service and merit, and 
 pay no regard to favour or backstairs influence. 
 
 From the enforced retirement of their country 
 seats the Danish nobility cursed Struensee with 
 impotent wrath ; he gave them more to curse him 
 for before long. Having got rid of them he next 
 abolished their placemen and parasites, who might 
 have acted as their agents in the capital. He issued 
 a circular to all the Government departments, in- 
 forming them that in future no lackey who waited 
 on a master would be eligible for a public office ; 
 and thus the hateful system of lackeydom was 
 abolished. Formerly the nobles at the head of the 
 departments had given minor offices to their coach- 
 men and their footmen in lieu of payment, and with 
 the result that a great number of ignorant and 
 incapable men were foisted upon the state, and 
 the administration of the Government departments 
 was hopelessly mismanaged. Struensee sought to 
 break down all privileges of caste. Formerly only 
 the nobility were allowed to use torches at night 
 when they drove out in their carriages, but now an 
 order was promulgated giving leave to all persons, 
 of whatever rank, whether in hired carriages or their 
 own, to use torches at night. But the permission 
 
 was not generally availed of probably because the 
 VOL. i. 19
 
 2 9 o A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 good burghers of Copenhagen found that if they and 
 their wives encroached upon the privileges of the 
 nobility, they did so at the risk of losing their 
 custom. 
 
 Having clipped the claws of the nobility, 
 Struensee next aimed a series of blows at his other 
 enemies, the clergy. During the two previous 
 reigns the clergy had gained great influence in 
 Denmark, and now encroached in matters outside 
 their sphere. Not content with their spiritual sway, 
 they expressed their opinion on political matters 
 with great frankness from their pulpits, and even 
 the court did not escape censure. Struensee, though 
 the son of an eminent divine, was a freethinker, 
 and hostile to clerical influence, and both the King 
 and Queen disliked being preached at. Therefore 
 it was not long before the clergy were made to feel 
 the weight of their displeasure. A great number 
 of religious festivals were still kept in Denmark as 
 public holidays, to the hindrance of business, and 
 the encouragement of idleness and extravagance on 
 the part of the people ; the clergy cherished these 
 festivals, and hitherto the Government had not 
 dared to abolish them, for fear of giving offence 
 to the Church. But the new order of things had 
 scant reverence for old abuses, and a roya] decree 
 was promulgated, which abolished, henceforth and 
 for ever, the public holidays at Christmas, Easter 
 and Whitsuntide, the Epiphany, St. John's Day, 
 Michaelmas Day, All Saints, the Purification, Visita- 
 tion and Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin, and
 
 THE REFORMER 291 
 
 the annual Te Deums in celebration of the deliver- 
 ance of Copenhagen from Charles X.'s attack on 
 February n, 1659, and of the great fire. By 
 another decree liberty of conscience was granted to 
 all, and universal toleration in matters of religion. 
 Henceforth every man would be allowed to follow 
 his own belief without let or hindrance, to choose 
 his own form of worship, or not to worship, as he 
 pleased. These decrees gave great offence to the 
 established clergy, who considered the first to be 
 unwarrantable interference with the vested rights of 
 the Church, and the second, an encouragement of 
 godlessness and infidelity. 
 
 Struensee was a great believer not only in new 
 measures but new men. Some of his appointments 
 were good ones notably that of Professor Oeder 
 (an able man who had hitherto been a member of 
 the agricultural commission) as head of the financial 
 department. Oeder helped Struensee materially in 
 his gigantic labours, and often warned him against 
 precipitate and violent measures. Struensee also 
 summoned his brother, Charles Augustus Struen- 
 see, to Copenhagen, and appointed him one of 
 the deputies in the College of Finances. Charles 
 Augustus was a clever and hard-working man, 
 without his brother's genius, but with a great deal 
 more ballast, and no objection could be taken to 
 his appointment except on the score of nepotism 
 a charge which could not fairly be brought against 
 Struensee, for his brother was the only member of 
 
 his family whom he appointed to any important 
 
 19 *
 
 292 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 office. Dismissals were the order of the day in 
 every department of the state ; the imperious 
 minister brooked no opposition to his will even in 
 the most trifling details. Count Moltke, court 
 marshal, son of the former Prime Minister, was 
 dismissed because he demurred to some change 
 in ceremonial, on which he was a much better 
 authority than Struensee ; a page of the chamber, 
 who was so imprudent as to speak disrespectfully 
 of Struensee, was sent away without warning, and 
 the young chamberlain Warnstedt, who was a 
 favourite of both the King and the Queen, and had 
 stood in confidential relations with Struensee, was 
 banished from court in consequence of having made 
 a single incautious remark about him The aged 
 and respected Viceroy of Norway, Benzon, was 
 dismissed from office without any explanation ; the 
 Burgomaster of Bergen was discharged in the same 
 way ; the bailiff and under-bailiff of Copenhagen 
 were displaced at an hour's notice. In fact, no 
 official considered himself safe any longer, but was 
 liable at any moment to be dismissed without 
 warning, explanation or pension. As the disgraced 
 official generally had his discharge handed to him 
 by a groom of the royal stables mounted on a 
 yellow horse, it became a saying in Copenhagen : 
 "Whom did the yellow horse visit last?" or, "If 
 you are not careful, you will see the yellow horse 
 to-morrow ". 
 
 Struensee's idea of government was absolute 
 despotism, combined, oddly enough, with a liberal
 
 THE REFORMER 293 
 
 and enlightened policy. He was a despot, but he 
 was also a doctrinaire, and his ideas generally were 
 in advance of his time. He had read widely 
 German philosophy, notably that of Leibniz, and 
 was a firm believer in the so-called eudaemonistic 
 utilitarianism the greatest possible happiness of 
 the greatest possible number. He believed also 
 in perfectionism the inherent right of the individual 
 man to work out his own perfection in every respect. 
 Leibniz was an exponent of this school, so was 
 Goethe, who called his Faust a " Beyond-man ". l 
 Struensee was a pioneer who sought to reduce 
 these views to practice. He grafted on his German 
 philosophy certain Pagan ideals, he affected a be- 
 nevolent despotism, and he believed himself to 
 be an uebermensch, a " Beyond-man," a man of 
 destiny. So thoroughly did he believe in himself, 
 that he forced the same conviction on others for a 
 time even his enemies, who saw in him something 
 superhuman and dreaded him accordingly. He 
 bore down all outside opposition by the sheer force 
 of his will, and so long as he was sure of himself his 
 power was assured. 
 
 Struensee was a great reformer, and the intre- 
 pidity with which he carried out his theories compels 
 admiration, but like many other reformers he neg- 
 lected to temper his zeal with discretion. Perhaps 
 he had an instinct that his day would not be long, 
 for he was a reformer in a hurry. Within a few 
 
 1 So too in our day has been Nietsche, who elaborated these 
 views in Thus Spake Zarathustra and other works.
 
 294 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 months after the abolition of the Council of State 
 he revolutionised the government of the kingdom. 
 By a series of royal decrees, nominally issued by 
 the King, he reformed every department of the 
 state. He rearranged the finance department, he 
 overhauled the admiralty and the war office, he cut 
 down the expenses of the Danish legations abroad, 
 he abolished the method under which titles, places 
 and pensions had been granted, and revised the 
 collection of taxation. Efficiency and economy were 
 his watchwords ; and had his system been given 
 time to work, there is every reason to believe that 
 he would have achieved both in the great spending 
 departments of the state. 
 
 This is not the place to write a detailed account 
 of Struensee's administration, 1 but a brief summary 
 may be given of some of his principal reforms, 
 because they throw a light upon the character and 
 career of this extraordinary man. They were 
 planned on the broad principle of "the greatest 
 possible good for the greatest possible number," and 
 nearly all of them aimed at benefiting the people 
 at the expense of vested interests. To appreciate 
 his reforms we have to remember that the government 
 of Denmark was honeycombed with abuses, and the 
 peasants were ground down to the level of beasts of 
 burden. Only drastic measures could remedy this 
 state of things, and those which Struensee proposed 
 were so sweeping as to amount to a revolution. 
 
 1 Professor E. Holm of Copenhagen has dealt with it most ad- 
 mirably in his recent work, Danmark-Norgts Historic, 1720-1814.
 
 THE REFORMER 295 
 
 Perhaps the most important reform he effected 
 was in the administration of justice. It was decreed 
 that henceforth all men, whatever their rank, were 
 equal before the law ; judges who had shown them- 
 selves corrupt or negligent in the performance of 
 their duties were removed from their posts, and the 
 delay in hearing trials was censured. A multi- 
 plicity of law courts existed in Copenhagen and the 
 provinces, which caused great confusion and hindered 
 the course of justice ; these were all abolished, and 
 in their stead a single jurisdiction was instituted. 
 This reform gave great offence to lawyers, who lost 
 many fees thereby, but it proved most effectual for 
 the better administration of justice. 
 
 The civic government of Copenhagen was re- 
 formed with a view to bettering the management of the 
 city revenues and the carrying out of improvements. 
 The streets were named and lighted, and the houses 
 were numbered. These changes gave almost as 
 much offence to the burghers as the abolition of 
 festivals had given to the clergy, for they were 
 regarded as encroachments on the rights and liberties 
 which the city had obtained at various times from 
 the Kings of Denmark. But Struensee did not 
 heed, and routed the forces of bumbledom in the 
 same way as he had routed those of bigotry. He 
 even aimed a blow at Sabbatarianism, and forbade 
 the police of Copenhagen to enter private houses 
 without a warrant, and meddle with what might, 
 or might not, be done by the inhabitants on Sun- 
 days. Heretofore if found working or indulging in
 
 296 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 "unseemly merriment*" in their houses on Sundays, 
 citizens were liable to fine or imprisonment a 
 system which led to gross abuses of the power 
 of the police, but which was tenaciously upheld by 
 the magistrates and clergy. 
 
 Other reforms included the abolition of the 
 censorship of the press, leaving it perfectly free ; a 
 regulation aimed at the fraudulence of trustees ; 
 and another to check the extravagant expense of 
 funerals, which were often so costly as to entail ruin 
 on the family of the deceased. No abuse seemed 
 too small to escape the eagle eye of the reformer. 
 
 A royal decree was issued which benefited the 
 serfs. Hitherto they had been helpless slaves in 
 the hands of their tyrannical masters the nobles 
 and landowners ; but now they were only required 
 to render compulsory service on certain days and 
 hours of the week, and the remaining time was their 
 own. The peasants were also placed under the 
 protection of the law, and all the privileges that 
 belonged to ordinary citizens were granted to them. 
 The peasant question was a very difficult one in Den- 
 mark, and it was Struensee's intention one day to 
 abolish serfdom altogether. But in this reform even 
 he was compelled to proceed by degrees. 
 
 Another royal decree abolished the salt tax, 
 which had lain very heavily on the poorer classes, 
 and had caused an outbreak among the peasantry. 
 The abolition of this tax was most popular, though 
 the reform was resisted by the nobility. A similar 
 measure was an order forbidding the exportation
 
 THE REFORMER 297 
 
 of corn to foreign countries, while the importation 
 from the duchies of Schleswig-Holstein and from 
 
 o 
 
 one inland province to another was encouraged. 
 The large landowners had been in the habit of 
 selling their corn for export abroad at high prices, 
 while their peasantry were starving for bread. 
 This was effectually checked by this edict ; many 
 thousand loads of grain of every description were 
 prevented from leaving the kingdom ; and, during 
 the severe winter which followed, were brought from 
 the provincial granaries to Copenhagen, with the 
 result that flour was sold at half the ordinary price 
 to the inhabitants. It was also decreed that bread 
 should be sold at the same low rate to the poor. 
 
 Queen Matilda had probably something to do 
 with the measures for improving the condition of the 
 poor, for she had great sympathy with toiling and 
 suffering humanity. A few weeks after the regula- 
 tions enforcing the sale of cheap bread, a hospital 
 for six hundred poor children was established in 
 Copenhagen. In this institution the Queen took 
 a keen interest, and to cover the cost of founding 
 and maintaining it a tax was levied on all carriage 
 and saddle horses in the capital another device by 
 which the rich were taxed for the benefit of the poor, 
 a complete reversal of the former order of things, 
 whereby the poor were ground down for the benefit 
 of the rich. 
 
 Against these beneficial reforms no objection 
 could reasonably be taken, and whatever the private 
 character and motives of the man responsible for
 
 298 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 them, they reflected great honour on his public 
 administration. But when he came forward as a 
 moral reformer, his views were more open to cavil. 
 Copenhagen in the eighteenth century was a very 
 immoral city despite severe penalties on immorality, 
 and a system of police supervision that interfered 
 with the liberty of the subject if the subject were 
 poor. Struensee would have done well to correct 
 the abuses of the existing system for the suppression 
 of vice, but he chose rather to abolish it altogether. 
 " Improved morals," wrote this eminent moralist, in 
 one of his virtuous monarch's royal decrees, " cannot 
 be brought about by police regulations, which are 
 also an encroachment on human liberty ; for immoral 
 conduct, if it have no directly injurious influence on 
 the quiet and safety of society, must be left to the 
 conscience to condemn. The secret vices which en- 
 forced constraint entail are frequently much greater 
 offences against morality, and constraint only gener- 
 ates hypocrisy." There was no doubt something to 
 be urged from Struensee's point of view. He had 
 theories about racial perfectionism, and like many 
 before and since, believed that artificial selection would 
 produce a higher breed of men. With these ideas 
 the conventional views of morality seemed to him 
 superfluous, and his reforms were aimed quite as 
 much against them as against social abuses. 
 
 For instance, the Danish penal laws directed 
 against illegitimacy were barbarous ; they called 
 for reform, but Struensee swept them away al- 
 together. He decreed that henceforth illegitimate
 
 THE REFORMER 299 
 
 children should not rest under any stigma ; they 
 were in future to be christened in precisely the same 
 way as if they were legitimate, and irregular birth 
 should no longer prevent a man from learning a 
 trade, or carrying on a business. Mothers of illegiti- 
 mate children were no more to be punished the 
 fathers had always got off scot free. For a long 
 time, in consequence of these same cruel laws, secret 
 births, child murder, and the desertion and exposure 
 of new-born infants to the cold had been common in 
 Copenhagen. To remedy this evil Struensee and 
 the Queen imitated Catherine of Russia, and estab- 
 lished a Foundling Hospital in Copenhagen, 1 but 
 apparently without any safeguards to prevent its 
 abuse. It began in a small way. A drawer con- 
 taining a mattress was placed outside a window of 
 the lying-in hospital ; a notice was affixed that 
 unfortunate mothers who were unable to maintain, 
 from any cause, their children, could leave them 
 there, to be taken care of by the state. This creche 
 was so eagerly availed of that no less than twenty- 
 four children were found in it during the first four 
 days, and the number increased rapidly. The 
 following Sunday, from almost every pulpit in 
 Copenhagen, came denunciation of the new institu- 
 tion for foundlings. The clergy denounced it root 
 
 1 Catherine the Great established a Foundling Hospital in St. 
 Petersburg in 1763, with the aid of the philanthropist Demidoff. The 
 Empress gave 50,000 roubles towards its maintenance, and granted 
 it privileges and favours such as no benevolent institution had ever 
 received before, including exemption from taxation and the monopoly 
 of the itate lottery.
 
 300 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 and branch, as putting a premium on illegitimacy 
 and immorality, and as throwing an unjust burden 
 on the virtuous and industrious classes, by com- 
 pelling them to rear and maintain the deserted off- 
 spring of the immoral and the idle. But Struensee 
 did not heed. The old order of thing's, he main- 
 
 O ' 
 
 tained, had resulted in infanticide, and wicked waste 
 of human life. And he held that these children, 
 who had no fault but their illegitimacy, which was 
 not their fault, might with proper care be reared into 
 useful citizens. That he might thereby be going 
 against his pet theory of racial perfectionism, and 
 encouraging the multiplication of the unfit, apparently 
 did not occur to him. 
 
 Struensee followed up this by an attack upon 
 the marriage laws. It was decreed that henceforth 
 none but the injured party should bring a charge 
 of adultery. The custom by which persons con- 
 victed of adultery were put in the pillory and 
 preached at publicly by the clergyman of the parish 
 was also abolished, and all penalties beyond the 
 dissolution of the marriage tie were forbidden. The 
 table of kindred and affinity was rearranged, and 
 marriages within certain prohibited degrees were al- 
 lowed. The Church disapproved of the marriage 
 of first cousins (though both Frederick V. and 
 Christian VII. had contracted these alliances) ; they 
 were not forbidden, but a dispensation was always 
 required. This dispensation was now declared to 
 be unnecessary by royal decree, and the same 
 authority henceforth gave a man permission to
 
 THE REFORMER 301 
 
 marry his deceased wife's niece, or his deceased 
 wife's sister. This aroused furious protests from 
 the clergy, but Struensee did not heed, and further 
 aggrieved the Church by converting two disused 
 chapels into hospitals for the sick poor. 
 
 Thus it will be seen that, in his zeal for reform, 
 Struensee aroused against himself the antagonism 
 of nearly every class. The court officials, the 
 nobles, the clergy, the lawyers, the burghers were 
 attacked in turn, and all saw their ancient privileges 
 torn away from them. Under the circumstances, 
 their hostility to the new order of things was natural, 
 but the unpopularity of Struensee among the people, 
 whom he sought so greatly to benefit, is not so easy 
 to understand. That he was unpopular there is no 
 doubt. A good deal of this was due to the prejudice 
 among the Danes against the German and the 
 foreigner. Nearly all the advisers who now sur- 
 rounded the King were of German extraction, 
 and were dubbed "the German Junto". All 
 grace was taken from the royal decrees in the 
 eyes of the Danes by the fact that they were 
 issued in German. It is true the court had been for 
 centuries the centre of Germanism in Denmark ; 
 but the people knew that Christian VII. spoke 
 and wrote Danish very well, and until the advent 
 of Struensee all royal decrees and government 
 regulations (except those addressed to the duchies 
 of Schleswig-Holstein) had been written in the 
 Danish language. Now, in disregard of the national 
 prejudice, they were issued in German ; and the
 
 302 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Danish people regarded this as an insult offered 
 to them by a German minister. Moreover, it gave 
 colour to the rumour that the King was for the 
 most part ignorant of the decrees which appeared in 
 his name, for it was said that otherwise he would 
 most certainly have framed them in his own lan- 
 guage when addressing his own people. Struensee, 
 who had a contempt for forms and prejudices, and 
 looked at everything from the broad point of view, 
 excused himself on the ground that he had no time 
 to learn the Danish language ; but even so it would 
 have been easy for him to have had these decrees 
 translated into the Danish. As it was he threw 
 away all the popularity he might have gained from 
 his beneficial measures by wantonly affronting the 
 national sentiment.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA. 
 I77O-I77I. 
 
 A CURIOUS commentary on the social reforms of the 
 new regime was furnished by the proceedings of the 
 court. Extraordinary rumours were circulated con- 
 cerning the conduct of the Queen and her favourite, 
 and though these rumours were grossly exaggerated, 
 still it must be confessed that Matilda showed at this 
 time a recklessness of public opinion which was, to 
 say the least of it, unwise. Having regard to the 
 difficult and delicate situation in which she found 
 herself placed, a young and beautiful woman, tied to 
 a semi-imbecile husband, and with a handsome and 
 ambitious man as her adviser and intimate friend, 
 it surely behoved the Queen to regulate her conduct 
 with the nicest discretion, and to have in her house- 
 hold only those ladies whose character was beyond 
 reproach. This was the more necessary as the 
 sweeping, and on the whole beneficial, reforms 
 which the Queen and her adviser were introducing 
 were bound to raise up against her a host of enemies 
 whose interests were more or less attacked enemies 
 who would be sure to note any false step she might 
 
 make to arouse public opinion against her. Her 
 
 303
 
 304 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 duty to herself, her duty to her child, and her duty 
 to her high position all combined to make it impera- 
 tive that in her private life she should give not the 
 slightest occasion for enemies to blaspheme. But 
 acting under the spell of Struensee Matilda threw 
 discretion to the winds, and even went out of her 
 way in affronting the prejudices of the staider part 
 of the community. The clergy, already enraged 
 against the Queen and Struensee for their attacks 
 upon the Church, were now able to point to the 
 conduct of the Queen and her favourite as a proof 
 that their strictures were just. 
 
 Hitherto the Danish court, outwardly at any rate, 
 had respected Sunday, and the King and Queen 
 had been regular in attendance at public worship. 
 Now, though the King and Queen went to church 
 sometimes to keep up appearances, Sunday was 
 purposely selected as a day of pleasure. For in- 
 stance, one Sunday at Hirschholm there was a 
 steeple-chase in the royal park, and the King gave 
 prizes to the winners. The races attracted a large 
 and disreputable crowd. Nor was it enough to 
 slight religious convictions ; they were openly mocked 
 at and derided. On another Sunday Brandt was 
 guilty of the folly and bad taste of delivering a 
 mock sermon from the pulpit in the private chapel 
 at Hirschholm before the King and an assembled 
 court, who laughed and applauded. At this ex- 
 hibition it is only fair to say the Queen was not 
 present. Naturally these things were repeated at 
 Copenhagen, and the " revels of Hirschholm "
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 305 
 
 formed a favourite subject of conversation and 
 reprobation. The clergy fanned the flame of in- 
 dignation, and many a covert allusion to Jezebel 
 was heard from the pulpits. Moreover, by abolish- 
 ing the censorship of the press Struensee had put 
 a sword into the hands of his enemies, and before 
 long many scurrilous pamphlets were sold in the 
 streets, containing the coarsest abuse of the Queen 
 and her " minion ". Caricatures in which the Queen 
 and Struensee were grossly depicted, and satires 
 after the manner of Juvenal, purporting to describe 
 the orgies of the court at Hirschholm, were circulated 
 in Copenhagen, and not only posted on the walls 
 of houses, but even in the passages of the royal 
 palaces. 
 
 All this popular discontent played into the hands 
 of the Queen- Do wager, Juliana Maria, who, with 
 her son, Prince Frederick, lived in comparative re- 
 tirement at Fredensborg, and sought, by the decorum 
 of her household and by her regular attendance at 
 public worship, to draw a contrast between her court 
 and that of the reigning Queen. Juliana Maria had 
 always been unpopular, but now, though she was 
 not loved, she was respected, and became generally 
 recognised as the representative of the old regime, 
 which offered in so many ways a favourable contrast 
 to the new. She took the place of the Queen- 
 Mother, Sophia Magdalena, and her palace of Fred- 
 ensborg became the rallying-place of those who 
 were discontented with Struensee and his methods. 
 
 It is quite possible that intrigues were set on foot 
 VOL. i. 20
 
 306 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 at Fredensborg with the object of overthrowing the 
 favourite, and it is probable that Struensee, who 
 had spies everywhere, came to hear of them, and 
 in revenge advised the reigning Queen to treat 
 her brother-in-law and his mother with discourtesy, 
 which was not only unworthy but unwise. Juliana 
 Maria and her son were rarely invited to court, and 
 when they attended they were often kept waiting 
 for some time before the King and Queen received 
 them, treated with little ceremony, and made to feel 
 that their presence was unwelcome. Moreover, on 
 the birthday of the Queen- Dowager, Juliana Maria 
 held her usual court at Fredensborg, but neither the 
 King nor the Queen attended or sent congratulations, 
 an omission which, under the circumstances, was very 
 marked. Prince Frederick had been in the habit of 
 attending the riding-school at Christiansborg, and had 
 had free access to the royal stables. One morning 
 on presenting himself there he was curtly informed 
 that no horses could be placed at his disposal in 
 future, and the riding-school was closed to him, as 
 
 o 
 
 the Queen had reserved it for her own use. 
 
 A great deal of this Juliana Maria had brought 
 upon herself by the scant consideration she had 
 shown to the young Queen when she seemed a 
 person of no importance, and by the malignant and 
 unjust rumours she had circulated against her when 
 she first came to Denmark. But Matilda would have 
 done well to be magnanimous, for these slights pro- 
 voked a reaction in favour of the Queen- Dowager. 
 Juliana Maria behaved with great circumspection.
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 307 
 
 She did not publicly resent the affronts put upon 
 herself and her son, though she lamented them in 
 
 o 
 
 private, and she was careful always to say that she 
 in no way censured the King, but laid all the blame 
 on the Queen and her favourite. Her hatred of 
 Matilda deepened, and the most injurious reports 
 which were circulated concerning the Queen had 
 their origin in the salons of Fredensborg. The 
 invalid King was represented as living in a state 
 of terror under the dominion of his Queen and her 
 imperious favourite. He was treated, it was said, 
 with positive disrespect, if not with cruelty, by the 
 minions with whom he was surrounded, and Matilda 
 forgot not only her duty as a Queen and wife but 
 also as a mother. 
 
 This last indictment had reference to the treat- 
 ment of the Crown Prince. So far the heir to 
 the throne had come little before the public, but 
 suddenly there spread throughout the kingdom 
 alarming rumours of the treatment which he suffered 
 at the hands of his mother and her adviser, and 
 such was the universal prejudice that these rumours 
 were generally credited. It was said that the Crown 
 Prince was neglected in a scandalous manner ; he 
 was left to run about the gardens of Hirschholm 
 in all weathers, insufficiently clothed, with no one 
 to look after him, and no companions but a boy 
 of low rank ; and his education had not yet begun. 
 He was frequently beaten by his mother and Struen- 
 see, and shut up in an iron cage for hours together 
 as a harsh punishment ; his food was of the coarsest 
 
 20
 
 308 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 kind, and served in a wooden bowl, which was 
 placed on the ground. Altogether he was treated 
 more like an animal than a human being, especially 
 one who would some day be called upon to fill a 
 high destiny. Even the foreign envoys heard of 
 this treatment of the Crown Prince, and commented 
 upon it in their despatches. Gunning, who con- 
 sidered the matter not only from a political but also 
 from a domestic point of view (seeing that the King 
 of England was the uncle of the Crown Prince), 
 wrote home in bitter sarcasm : 
 
 "As no step taken in the education of a prince 
 is without its importance, his nursery may sometimes 
 present a scene not unworthy of attention. The 
 philosopher of Geneva would hail the dawn of more 
 enlightened days could he behold (as he might here) 
 the scene of a monarch left from his cradle to crawl 
 unassisted upon his hands and knees (like the nurs- 
 ling of a Norwegian peasant) and condemned to lose 
 his meals, most philosophically concealed, unless he 
 could discover them by the sagacity of his nose. 
 Such are the maxims which obtain in the royal 
 nursery of Denmark. The latter instance is no 
 doubt calculated to sharpen the talent of investiga- 
 tion, a talent very requisite where the labyrinth of 
 intrigue requires some such guide." 
 
 Notwithstanding Gunning's authority, these 
 rumours were shamefully exaggerated, and if they 
 may be taken as a sample of the others circulated 
 about the Queen, it is very difficult to say of any of 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, October 6, 1770.
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 309 
 
 them where fact ends and imagination begins. In 
 this case they were not only untrue but cruel, for 
 the maternal instinct was always strong in Queen 
 Matilda, and she was never so happy as when with 
 her child. Moreover, it was in her interest that the 
 Crown Prince should have his health guarded in 
 every way, for her position would be seriously 
 affected if she were no longer the mother of the heir 
 to the throne. The Spartan treatment, therefore, 
 which the Crown Prince undoubtedly underwent, 
 was sanctioned by his mother from the highest 
 motives, for Struensee had persuaded her that it 
 was the training of all others most conducive to the 
 child's well-being. From his birth the young Prince 
 had been of a weakly constitution, and had shown 
 a tendency to consumption ; he had been pampered 
 and spoiled by his attendants, with the result that 
 he would not take the slightest exercise ; he was 
 fractious and peevish, and wanted always to be 
 petted and amused. 
 
 Struensee, who was a believer in the famous 
 treatment of Emile, changed all this, and urged the 
 Queen to bring up her son as simply as possible, so 
 that he would grow up to be a strong and a self- 
 reliant man. The Crown Prince's former attendants 
 were sent away, and he was given the simplest fare, 
 consisting of vegetables, rice boiled in water, bread 
 and water, and milk and potatoes ; no meat was 
 allowed him. He wore light silk clothes, and went 
 about bare-footed. He was bathed twice a day in 
 cold water, and soon became so fond of it that he
 
 310 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 would go into the bath of his own accord. He was 
 forced to take exercise, kept as much as possible in 
 the open air, and made to run about the gardens in 
 all weathers. His room at Hirschholm was a large 
 one on the ground floor, some forty feet in length, 
 and on the garden side it was closed in by an iron 
 trellis-work, which accounted for the story that the 
 heir to the throne was shut up in a cage. The 
 little Prince had only one playmate, a boy who 
 was the natural son of one of the court surgeons, 
 and known as " little Karl ". These boys were 
 always together, and no difference was made be- 
 tween them. They played, quarrelled and fought 
 as they would, and no one was allowed to interfere 
 with them, nor were any of the servants about the 
 court suffered to speak to, or play with, the Crown 
 Prince. This rule was kept very strictly. For in- 
 stance, one day, when the little Prince fell in the 
 garden and hurt himself, Struensee's valet, who was 
 passing, picked him up and tried to comfort him. 
 For this breach of rule the servant was sent to the 
 Blue Tower in Copenhagen and imprisoned for some 
 time. The boy was not allowed on any pretext to 
 take advantage on the ground of his rank. One 
 day when he and his companion had some quarrel, 
 Frederick asked Karl how he dared to strike a 
 prince. " I am as much a prince as you," the other 
 boy answered. " Yes, but I am a Crown Prince," 
 Frederick retorted. Thereupon the two boys fought 
 till Frederick won the victory. Struensee heard of 
 this battle royal, and told the Queen, who, when she
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 311 
 
 knew the cause, insisted on the Crown Prince beg- 
 ging the other boy's pardon. As Frederick refused 
 to do so, the Queen gave him a whipping. From 
 this arose the rumour that he was frequently severely 
 beaten. The charge that he was neglected rests on 
 more foundation. One day during the autumn of 
 1770, at Hirschholm, the King and Queen and all 
 the court went out hunting, and on their return very 
 late the Crown Prince could nowhere be found. A 
 search was made for him, and he was at last found 
 lying insensible in the garden half-dead with cold. 
 He was put to bed with a nurse, who took him in 
 her arms and gradually restored him. The negli- 
 gence in this case was due to the servants who had 
 been left in charge of him, but the blame was laid 
 upon the Queen. 
 
 The incident became known, and so loud and 
 insistent was the popular clamour that the court 
 physician, Berger, became frightened, and insisted on 
 some modification of the Crown Prince's treatment. 
 Henceforth the boy was allowed to wear shoes and 
 stockings, given warmer clothing, and his room was 
 slightly heated in the winter. His diet was also 
 made a little fuller ; his rice was boiled in mutton- 
 broth, and he was given meat-soup for dinner. His 
 education, however, was still left severely alone, 
 and at the age of four he could not speak any 
 language properly, but only a jargon of Danish and 
 German, which he had learnt from his playmate. 
 The excuse put forward for this retarded education 
 was that the boy was far from strong, and it was
 
 312 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the Queen's object to see his health thoroughly 
 established before she burdened his strength with 
 studies. 
 
 The Queen, as a rule, was indifferent to public 
 criticism, but she was much hurt at the strictures 
 passed on her for her treatment of her son, es- 
 pecially those made by foreign courts. It is possible 
 that some remonstrance may have reached her from 
 England, either from her mother or her brother, for 
 she had drawings made of the Crown Prince, show- 
 ing him with his little rake and spade and watering- 
 can, playing in the garden, or leaning against his 
 mother, all designed to show how healthy and happy 
 he was. These were given to the foreign envoys 
 for transmission to their respective courts. 1 
 
 The best answer to this charge against the Queen 
 is to be found in the fact that the Crown Prince threw 
 off his early weakness, grew up a strong and healthy 
 boy, and developed into a vigorous man, who lived 
 to a sound old age. All through his life the Crown 
 Prince Frederick (who afterwards became Frederick 
 VI.) was able to endure much more fatigue than an 
 ordinary man, and he always adhered to the simple 
 and frugal habits to which he had been inured when 
 a child. 
 
 The King and Queen remained at Hirschholm 
 until late in the autumn, and then removed to the 
 castle of Frederiksberg, near Copenhagen. Struen- 
 see and Brandt accompanied them in close attend- 
 
 1 Some rough sketches of these little pictures in water-colours 
 are preserved in the royal archives at Copenhagen.
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 313 
 
 ance. Struensee now was a permanent inmate of 
 the royal palaces, and wherever the court went he 
 went too a special suite of rooms adjacent to, or 
 communicating with, the Queen's apartments were 
 set apart for him. 1 
 
 At Frederiksberg the King and Queen lived in 
 comparative retirement, but as unpleasant rumours 
 were persistently promulgated about the King's 
 health, Struensee thought it well that Christian 
 should occasionally show himself in public, and it 
 was announced that the King and Queen would 
 drive into Copenhagen every week to hold a court 
 at the Christiansborg Palace. There was a general 
 curiosity to see the King ; but when the court was 
 held he only appeared for a few minutes and spoke 
 to nobody ; the Queen then took his place and 
 received the company alone. She was much morti- 
 fied to see how the nobility and their wives held 
 aloof from the court. But on reflection she could 
 hardly have been surprised, for not only had recent 
 legislation been directed against them, but the King 
 had published a decree a few months before recom- 
 mending the nobility to spend less time in the 
 capital and more on their estates. Those who 
 attended court now, outside the foreign envoys and 
 the ministers and officials whose duties compelled 
 them to be present, were chiefly the lesser and 
 newer nobility, the professional classes and even 
 
 'The castle of Frederiksberg is not much changed to this day, 
 and a secret door is still shown which, tradition says, led from 
 Struensee's apartments to those of the Queen.
 
 314 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 the bourgeoisie. It was Matilda's ambition to have 
 a brilliant court. It was undoubtedly brilliant in 
 the sense of display, and was largely attended, but 
 the company who came could scarcely be said to 
 add to its distinction. 
 
 The Crown Prince of Sweden (who afterwards 
 ascended the throne as Gustavus 1 1 1.) and his younger 
 brother, the Hereditary Prince Frederick Adolphus, 
 paid a visit to the King and Queen of Denmark 
 at this time. The Crown Prince of Sweden had 
 married Christian VII.'s elder sister, and this was 
 his first visit to Copenhagen since his marriage. 
 As Struensee's foreign policy was to cultivate good 
 relations with Sweden as against Russia, every effort 
 was made to receive the princes with honour. A 
 masquerade ball was arranged for their entertain- 
 ment, plays and operas were performed at the 
 theatre, and banquets, concerts and levees were 
 held every day. Despite these efforts the Crown 
 Prince of Sweden did not appear to be pleased with 
 his reception, and he made audible comments on the 
 strange company he met at the court of Copenhagen. 
 At the masquerade, in particular, almost any one 
 came who would. He pointedly asked the Queen 
 what had become of the Danish nobility, several of 
 whom he inquired for by name, and scarcely con- 
 cealed his annoyance that they were not present to 
 do him honour. One day, at the royal table, when 
 he found that two or three of the wives of the 
 principal merchants of Copenhagen were dining 
 there, he sarcastically exclaimed, " And are there
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 315 
 
 no Jews and Jewesses here too?" On another 
 occasion a beautiful lady of the bourgeoisie rallied 
 the Prince politely for not having acknowledged her 
 obeisance, and he answered elaborately (in the hear- 
 ing of the Queen) that he could not understand how 
 the Swedish envoy had made such an oversight, for 
 he had strictly ordered him to present every lady 
 of noble rank who attended the Danish court, and 
 he could only suppose the minister had forgotten 
 as he had presented so few. These sarcasms were 
 very wounding to the Queen, and her pride was 
 much hurt. The Crown Prince of Sweden and his 
 brother treated the King and Queen with studied 
 deference, but they declined to regard Struensee in 
 any other light than that of a man of almost menial 
 birth, who might be useful to them politically. 
 Struensee, who had arrogated to himself a foremost 
 place at the Danish court, was incensed at thus being 
 put outside the charmed circle, and vented his ill- 
 humour on the Queen, who was sufficiently mortified 
 on her own account. It was a relief to every one 
 when the visit ended, and the Swedish princes 
 betook themselves to Gottorp to stay with Prince 
 Charles of Hesse, and amaze him and his wife with 
 an account of the extraordinary proceedings of the 
 court of Copenhagen. This was the only royal visit 
 paid to the Danish court during Matilda's regime, 
 and it gave her no taste for others. 
 
 The state of the King's mind made any repetition 
 of this experience impossible, for Christian VII. was 
 no longer able to play the host to royal guests. One
 
 316 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 of the current rumours was that Struensee and 
 the court physician, Berger, who was his creature, 
 tampered with the King's health, and gave him 
 drugs which dulled his understanding. Certainly, 
 when the King appeared in public his dejected air 
 and extreme indifference to everything that was 
 going on around him gave colour to the report 
 which was not true. The fact was that the condition 
 of Christian by this time had become hopeless ; his 
 mind had partly given way, and the greatest care was 
 taken by the Queen and Struensee lest this should 
 be discovered. For if the King were proved to be 
 incapable of governing, what force had the decrees 
 issued in his name ? But the King was declared to 
 be in perfect health, and the fiction of his absolutism 
 was rigidly maintained. On the strength of this, 
 sometimes, impudent demands were made upon him, 
 when Brandt was out of the way. 
 
 For instance, one of the King's pages drove 
 his master into a corner, and said to him, " Your 
 Majesty, make me a groom of the chamber". Nor 
 would he let the King out until he had granted his 
 request, and the royal word once spoken could not be 
 recalled. Occasionally the King aired his authority 
 in a way which his keepers did not approve, and now 
 and then a ray of intelligence crossed his brain which 
 found expression in satire, and made Struensee fear 
 that perhaps the King was not quite so imbecile as 
 he looked. One day Christian, who wished for 
 nothing but to amuse himself, had been worried to 
 sign commissions appointing several new conference
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 317 
 
 councillors, creatures of Struensee, who had little 
 or no qualification for their posts. The King that 
 evening at dinner kicked his favourite dog " Gour- 
 mand," who was lying at his feet, and asked, " Can 
 you bark ? " and when the dog began yelping, the 
 King said, "As you can bark, you shall be a con- 
 ference councillor too". He thereupon rose and 
 proposed the health of "Councillor Gourmand," to 
 which all present had to drink. He also gave the 
 dog a salary, which had to be paid regularly from 
 the treasury. Struensee's enemies regarded the 
 incident as a bitter joke on the part of the King, 
 and nicknamed the Minister "Gourmand". 
 
 On another occasion when Christian had been 
 forced to appoint a man, whom he disliked, a cham- 
 berlain, he revenged himself by making one of the 
 palace menials a chamberlain too. The man, whose 
 duty it was to light the stoves, came into the royal 
 apartment just after Christian had been worried into 
 signing the paper. " Hullo, my good fellow, would 
 you like to be a chamberlain ? " cried the King. The 
 man grinned sheepishly, and, to humour his master, 
 answered that he would not mind. " Very well," 
 said the King, " you shall be one : come with me." 
 He took the servant by the hand, and led him just 
 as he was, in his yellow blouse, into the great hall, 
 where the Queen, Struensee and all the court were 
 assembled, walked him to the middle of the room, 
 and shouted in a loud voice : "I appoint this man 
 my chamberlain ". As the theory that the King was 
 absolute had to be kept up at all hazards, the man
 
 318 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 became a chamberlain forthwith. Struensee, how- 
 ever, hit on a device next day for getting out of the 
 difficulty, and bought the title back from the man 
 for the price of a small farm some distance from 
 the capital, whither he was despatched as soon as 
 possible. 
 
 It was difficult to guard against these contretemps, 
 for the King's condition varied considerably ; some 
 days he was quite sane and lucid in his conversation, 
 so that no one would imagine that there was any- 
 thing the matter with him ; on others he was to all 
 intents and purposes a madman. But his keepers 
 never knew when the mania would break out, and 
 it sometimes showed itself at most inconvenient 
 seasons. One day when the Queen was holding a 
 levee (it having been announced that the King did 
 not feel well enough to be present), the door suddenly 
 opened, and the King, who had managed to evade 
 the vigilance of Brandt, walked into the room, and 
 waving his hand to the assembled court, peremp- 
 torily commanded silence. The conversation was at 
 once hushed, and the Queen, pale and trembling, 
 wondered what was coming next. The King, with 
 great earnestness, recited The Warning Ode to 
 Princes, by the famous poet, Klopstock, a poem 
 peculiarly suitable under the circumstances. When 
 it was finished, he again waved his hand to the 
 company, burst into a laugh, and walked out of the 
 room. It was probably after this incident that 
 Gunning wrote : 
 
 " I am very sorry to communicate so disagreeable
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 319 
 
 an article of news as that alarming reports have been 
 circulated on the subject of his Danish Majesty's 
 health. Notwithstanding infinite pains have been 
 taken to conceal or explain away some very un- 
 promising symptoms, I am apprehensive they have 
 but too much foundation." 1 
 
 The court had by this time returned to Copen- 
 hagen and taken up residence at the Christiansborg 
 Palace. Struensee now strove in every way to win 
 popularity for his administration. He was a great 
 believer in panem et circenses, and in pursuance of 
 this policy seized upon the King's birthday (January 
 29, 1 771) as an opportunity for bribing the populace. 
 The celebrations rivalled in magnificence those of 
 the coronation, and were also intended to dispel the 
 idea that the King was ignored in his own court. 
 A fountain was erected in the palace yard whence 
 flowed red and white wine, and all who would were 
 allowed to drink from it the King's health. Sheep 
 and oxen were roasted whole, and distributed to 
 the crowd ; gold and silver medals were struck, and 
 money thrown to the people. The King and Queen 
 looked down upon the scene from a balcony, while 
 the galleries which ran round the quadrangle were 
 crowded with spectators. 
 
 The King's birthday was also made the occasion 
 of glorifying the reigning Queen, and of rewarding 
 her adherents. Struensee gave Matilda all the 
 semblance of power, and himself grasped the sub- 
 stance. In order to identify the young Queen 
 
 Cunning's despatch, Copenhagen, February 12, 1771.
 
 320 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 with the revolutionary changes that had recently 
 taken place, and impressing upon the nation the 
 prominent position which she now held in the 
 councils of the state, a new order was established, 
 which was called the Order of Matilda The Queen 
 was founder of the order, and the statutes were 
 as follows : 
 
 "I. The order shall be called the Order of 
 
 Matilda. 
 
 " II. It shall be conferred on both women and 
 men. The number shall never exceed 
 twenty-four, the Queen, its founder, in- 
 cluded. 
 
 "III. It shall only be conferred on those persons 
 who deserve particular attention of the 
 Queen, independently of merit or services 
 rendered. 
 
 "IV. It is forbidden to ask for the order, and 
 those who act contrary to this rule will 
 deprive themselves for ever of the hope of 
 obtaining it. 
 
 " V. Those women or men who, on receiving the 
 Order of Matilda, already possess the ' Order 
 of the Perfect Union' of the late Queen- 
 Mother, Sophia Magdalena, shall deliver the 
 insignia of the latter to the Queen. 
 " VI. The order shall be worn with a pink ribbon 
 striped with silver. The men shall wear it 
 round the neck, and the ladies fasten it in 
 the shape of a bow on the left breast. 
 "VII. On the death of any person decorated
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 321 
 
 with the Order of Matilda, the heirs are 
 expected to return the insignia to the 
 Queen." 
 
 The badge of the order was a medallion with 
 the letters " C. M." set in diamonds, with a royal 
 crown over it and a laurel wreath round it. The 
 Queen was pleased to confer it on the King, the 
 Queen- Dowager, and Prince Frederick. The others 
 to whom it was given on the day of its institution 
 were Struensee, Rantzau, Osten, Brandt, General 
 and Madame Gahler, Madame de Plessen, who still 
 lived at Celle, and Baroness Schimmelmann, and 
 Countess Holstein, the Queen's ladies-in-waiting. 
 The Queen only decorated those who were her 
 avowed supporters, and the establishment of this 
 order gave her the opportunity of honouring them 
 in a special and personal manner. But Struensee's 
 enemies declared that he had invented the order 
 for his own special benefit, inasmuch as he despised 
 the Order of the Dannebrog, and did not yet dare 
 to take for himself the Order of the Elephant the 
 highest order in Denmark. This, however, was a 
 malicious invention, for Struensee could have had 
 any order and title he wished, and if he did not take 
 them all at once, it was because he liked to prolong 
 the pleasure of anticipation. 
 
 The court remained at Christiansborg through- 
 out the winter, and Brandt, who was now established 
 as a sort of master of the revels, had the 
 arrangement of all the festivities. His first step 
 was to alter and redecorate the royal theatre in 
 
 VOL. I. 21
 
 322 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Copenhagen at great cost, and arrange a series of 
 operas. For the first time in Denmark, since the 
 Reformation, performances were given on Sunday, 
 and Sunday came to be regarded as the gala night 
 at the opera, when the King and Queen would 
 attend. This gave fresh offence to the puritan 
 party in Copenhagen. The rearranging of the 
 royal theatre was used as an occasion for offering a 
 further slight to the Queen- Dowager and her son. 
 They had hitherto been accustomed to share the 
 King's box, but now they were allotted one of their 
 own. The Queen- Dowager rarely attended operas, 
 but Prince Frederick did, and the excuse put forward 
 was that there was no room for the Prince in the 
 royal box ; but when, after protest, he yielded the 
 point, Struensee and Brandt appeared in the box, 
 and seated themselves immediately behind the King 
 and Queen. 
 
 Struensee turned his attention to the court, and 
 soon the new brooms were busily sweeping out this 
 Augean stable of privilege and corruption. The ex- 
 penditure of the court was carefully revised, a great 
 many useless offices, chiefly held by the younger 
 sons of the nobility, were abolished, and pensions 
 and salaries greatly reduced. The King of Den- 
 mark was burdened with a great number of costly 
 palaces, which were always in need of repair. None 
 of these palaces was closed, but the embellishment 
 of them, which was always going on, was com- 
 manded to cease. By order of the late King Fred- 
 erick V. the building of a marble church, to be
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 323 
 
 named after him Frederiks-Kirke, had been begun 
 in Copenhagen, after magnificent designs by Jardin, 
 the French architect. The building of this church, 
 which had now been going on for twenty years at 
 enormous cost, crippled the treasury. Struensee, 
 who considered the building of churches as useless 
 waste, put a stop to the works, and broke the con- 
 tracts with the builders. The church remained 
 half-finished. 1 This occasioned much discontent ; 
 the contractors declared that they were ruined, the 
 architect was loud in his complaints, artists protested 
 against the vandalism of abandoning so magnificent 
 an undertaking, and the clergy were scandalised that 
 the house of the Lord should be left in this condition 
 while large sums were squandered upon masquerades 
 and play-houses. It is true that Struensee's changes 
 in the court did not effect much economy, for the 
 perpetual round of entertainments and festivities 
 organised by Brandt more than ate up anything 
 that might be saved in another direction. 
 
 To bring money into the depleted treasury, 
 Struensee established a royal Danish lottery, and 
 it became a most profitable institution, not only to 
 the court but to the Government. Its establishment 
 was regarded by many as state encouragement of 
 gambling, which would not fail to bring ruin upon 
 thousands ; but protest was unavailing, for a mania 
 
 1 It so remained until 1878 for lack of funds, when Tietgen, a 
 wealthy banker of Copenhagen, undertook the cost, and it was finally 
 completed in 1894. The handsome copper-sheathed dome is a con- 
 spicuous object in Copenhagen, especially when the city is ap- 
 proached from the sea. 
 
 21 *
 
 324 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 for gambling seized the citizens of Copenhagen and 
 the people in the provinces, and nothing was talked 
 of but the lottery, to the hindrance of regular and 
 honest occupation. Struensee's defence to his critics 
 was that he did not establish gambling, which already 
 existed in Denmark ; he merely sought to regulate 
 it, and turn the craze to the benefit of the state. 
 In this, as in many other things, he was imitating 
 Catherine the Great, who raised money in the same 
 way. 
 
 Struensee closed his programme of court reform 
 by what was in effect an indirect attack upon the 
 army, though it was really aimed at the nobility. 
 He abolished by royal decree the two squadrons 
 of Household Cavalry or King's Bodyguard, who, 
 composed of picked handsome men, were the 
 flower of the Danish army. Struensee considered 
 them to be useless, and justified their abolition on 
 the ground of economy ; but it was said that a 
 personal grievance had something to do with it. 
 The officers of the Household Cavalry were all 
 men of noble birth, and had the right of coming 
 to court when they liked. Many of them held 
 ornamental posts which Struensee had swept away. 
 Naturally the officers did not view these reforms with 
 favour, and they revenged themselves by making 
 slighting remarks about the mixed company which 
 now formed the court circle, and ridiculing the more 
 prominent members of it, including the favourite 
 himself. Struensee stopped this annoyance by 
 abolishing the Household Cavalry by a stroke of
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 325 
 
 his pen, and gave directions that the officers, who 
 could not at once be attached to other cavalry 
 regiments, were to be placed on half-pay ; but the 
 non-commissioned officers and privates received no 
 compensation beyond the option of joining the Foot 
 Guards, whom they looked down upon and despised. 
 A terrific uproar followed the promulgation of 
 this order. The army declared that it was an attack 
 on the King's majesty and prestige, he could not 
 be properly guarded without his cavalry. The 
 protests of the nobles, the clergy, the lawyers, the 
 magistracy had been nothing to this. The officers 
 at whom Struensee really aimed belonged of course 
 to a class, but the troopers were from the people, 
 whom he desired to conciliate. They were very 
 popular among the citizens of Copenhagen, who 
 were proud of them. Even the Queen was fright- 
 ened at the din, and feared that in this measure 
 Struensee had gone too far. Some of her fear 
 must have communicated itself to him ; for when 
 the Horse Guards were returning to their barracks 
 from the parade, where the King's order had been 
 read to them, Struensee, who was driving, met them 
 face to face. The aspect of the soldiers and the 
 populace was so threatening that, believing a mutiny 
 to be imminent, he fled back to the palace and 
 hastily summoned the heads of the war department 
 Gahler, Rantzau and Falckenskjold. The result 
 was a complete capitulation so far as the rank and 
 file were concerned. A cabinet order was issued 
 declaring that the disbandment of the Household
 
 326 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Cavalry was only a prelude to the establishment of 
 a model corps which was to be called ''The Flying 
 Bodyguard ". This corps was to be composed of 
 the non-commissioned officers and men of the two 
 squadrons disbanded, and picked men from other 
 cavalry regiments. Struensee declared that his 
 only object was to provide really efficient cavalry, 
 and this he had intended all the time. Now that 
 the danger had passed he sought to conceal that it 
 was a concession forced from him by fear. But the 
 rumour of his panic spread about the city, and it 
 was even said that he had been frightened into 
 offering his resignation. The rumour was not gener- 
 ally believed, for it was thought incredible that a man 
 who had shown himself so daring and indomitable 
 should thus show signs of weakness. 
 
 Struensee recognised that, from the popularity 
 point of view, he had made a false move, and sought 
 to retrieve it by popularising the court. Everything 
 now was done for the masses and nothing for the 
 classes. When, in 1771, spring came (and it comes 
 with a rush in Denmark) the beautiful gardens of 
 the Rosenberg l Castle in Copenhagen, and the park 
 and gardens of Frederiksberg, outside the walls of 
 
 1 Rosenberg, a handsome Renaissance palace with pediments 
 and towers, was erected by that splendour-loving monarch, Christian 
 IV., in 1610. It was his favourite residence, and from his death 
 until the reign of Christian VII. was used as an occasional residence 
 of the Danish monarchs, who here deposited their jewels, coronation 
 robes and other treasures. Christian VII. and Matilda never used 
 the Rosenborg as a residence. It is now converted into a Danish 
 historical museum, and is full of relics and beautiful things. A visit 
 to it is a most instructive lesson in Danish history.
 
 THE ORDER OF MATILDA 327 
 
 the city, were thrown open to the people, and on 
 Sundays and holidays military bands performed for 
 their benefit. The King and Queen frequently 
 honoured the concerts with their presence. They 
 would dine in the palace, and then mingle freely 
 with the crowd in the gardens, which was composed 
 of all classes. The grounds of the Rosenborg were 
 especially beautiful and varied, with shady groves 
 and shrubberies. Often of an evening the gardens 
 were illuminated with coloured lamps, and refresh- 
 ment buffets were erected. Struensee gave per- 
 mission to the proprietor of the buffets to open a 
 faro-bank which was much frequented, and the rent 
 paid for the tables was given to the foundling 
 hospital. Catherine the Great had done the same 
 thing at St. Petersburg. The clergy again cursed 
 Struensee from their pulpits ; they declared that he 
 turned the King's gardens into haunts of libertinism, 
 gambling and drunkenness, and the shady groves 
 and dark alleys into scenes of iniquity. These 
 charges were greatly exaggerated and fell wide of 
 the mark. Most of the amusement was quite 
 innocent, and despite the anathema of the Church, 
 the opening of the royal gardens was the most 
 popular measure of Struensee's administration.
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE DICTATOR. 
 1771. 
 
 WHEN the court removed from Copenhagen to 
 Hirschholm for the summer, it was officially an- 
 nounced that the Queen was likely again to become 
 a mother. The fact had long been known to people 
 about the court, but the publication of it was unduly 
 delayed. Some months before its announcement 
 Gunning wrote to England : " As no declaration 
 has yet been made of her Danish Majesty's preg- 
 nancy, I have long entertained scruples with regard 
 to the propriety of mentioning it ; but as nobody 
 seems to make the least doubt of its truth, I am at 
 length convinced I ought no longer to suppress so 
 important apiece of intelligence". 1 Extraordinary 
 mystery was observed. The Saxon minister in- 
 formed his court that at the last drawing-room 
 held before the Queen's confinement, no one 
 ventured to inquire after her Majesty's health, 
 though it was the usual custom. 
 
 The news was ill-received by the Danish people, 
 who had hitherto not been disposed to judge the 
 young Queen too harshly. Except by the clergy, 
 
 1 Gunning's despatch, Copenhagen, February 12, 1771. 
 328
 
 THE DICTATOR 329 
 
 and some women, Matilda was more pitied than 
 blamed, and spoken of with sorrow rather than with 
 anger. But when her pregnancy was at last de- 
 clared, and an order issued for prayers to be offered 
 for her in the churches, many people (even those 
 who had tried to believe the best) regarded the 
 announcement as a confirmation of their worst 
 suspicions. The clergy in many instances did not 
 obey the order to pray for the Queen, and in some 
 of the principal churches in Copenhagen half the 
 congregation rose up and left the church when the 
 prayer was read. The Danes, though accustomed 
 to the profligacy of their kings, had hitherto re- 
 garded their queens as above suspicion. The old 
 Queen- Mother, Sophia Magdalena, had been a 
 model of respectability : Queen Louise was almost 
 worshipped on account of her domestic virtues : 
 even Juliana Maria, the Queen- Dowager, unpopular 
 though she was, on account of her intriguing and 
 vindictive disposition, had never given occasion for 
 the slightest whisper against her fair fame. When, 
 therefore, Matilda, who had come to Denmark little 
 more than four years before, a child-bride with golden 
 hair and blue eyes, the incarnation of innocence, and 
 who (during the early years of her married life) 
 had won all hearts by the way she had borne her 
 sorrows, suddenly put aside her modesty and 
 dignity, surrounded herself with ladies of easy 
 virtue, and compromised herself with a man of 
 inferior position, she alienated the sympathies of 
 the people.
 
 330 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 It is true that, even admitting the worst, of 
 which there was no positive proof, the young Queen 
 of Denmark was only imitating the conduct of the 
 Empress Catherine of Russia and her predecessors, 
 the Empresses Ann and Elizabeth. But Russia was 
 a more barbarous country than Denmark, and the 
 priests of the Eastern Church took a more tolerant 
 view of breaches of the seventh commandment 
 than the puritanical clergy of Denmark. More- 
 over, Catherine conducted her amours with more 
 discretion than Matilda ; her conduct in public was 
 a model of decorum, however shameless it might be 
 in private ; she was careful always to conciliate the 
 clergy, to respect the rights and privileges of the 
 national Church, and to be regular in her attend- 
 ance at public worship. But Matilda, urged by 
 Struensee, had attacked the rights of the established 
 Church, and had needlessly shocked the conven- 
 tions. And whereas the favourites of the Empress 
 of Russia were puppets in her hands, the Queen 
 of Denmark was a puppet in the hands of her 
 favourite. 
 
 It must be repeated that much would have 
 been forgiven the young and beautiful Queen had 
 her favourite been other than he was had he been 
 a Dane of good birth, who respected the proprie- 
 ties sufficiently to keep himself in the background. 
 Had the young Queen been first, and her favourite 
 second, she might have gathered as much power 
 in her hands as she would, and have aroused 
 little opposition except at the court of the Queen-
 
 H 
 
 o w 
 
 K 
 
 W O 
 Ox 
 
 o o 
 
 Ifi 
 
 g* 
 
 0> < 
 
 o - 
 
 13 
 
 Iti X 
 
 H
 
 THE DICTATOR 331 
 
 Dowager, and those whose interests she attacked. 
 She would certainly have reigned still in the hearts 
 of the people, who were willing to make great allow- 
 ance because of her wrongs. But when her favourite 
 was a German, an upstart, who flaunted his power 
 over the Queen in the face of the public, and made 
 her do a hundred things which were not in keep- 
 ing with her rank as a queen, or her dignity as a 
 woman, when every one knew that it was he who 
 dictated the new policy of the King, and used the 
 Queen as a buffer between him and the popular 
 indignation, when he attacked the national institu- 
 tions and flouted the national sentiment at every 
 turn it is no wonder that a cry of indignation 
 went up, not only against the minister, but also 
 against the Queen. 
 
 This indignation deepened when it was announced 
 on July 7, 1771, that the Queen was delivered of a 
 daughter. Mounted messengers at once conveyed the 
 tidings from Hirschholm, whither the court had gone 
 three weeks before, to Copenhagen, and the birth 
 of the princess was proclaimed in the usual manner 
 from the balcony of the Christiansborg Palace. 
 Royal salutes were discharged from the cannon on 
 the ramparts and at the arsenal, and heralds in 
 gorgeous tabards blew a blast of trumpets from 
 the town hall and the principal church towers. 
 But so far from the event arousing any public 
 rejoicing, ominous murmurs were heard among the 
 people, and the free press did not hesitate to abuse 
 its freedom by more scurrilous articles and gross
 
 332 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 caricatures. Though there was no proof, the new- 
 born infant was generally believed to be the child 
 of Struensee, " who," said his enemies, " had shame- 
 lessly dishonoured the King's bed, and introduced 
 his vile posterity in the place of the pure blood of 
 Oldenburg ". It must be stated here, however, that 
 even if the Queen's indiscretion with Struensee were 
 admitted, it was not impossible that the Princess 
 should have been the King's child, and this was the 
 view taken later by the Queen's most inveterate 
 enemies. Unfortunately, colour was given to this 
 damaging report by Struensee assisting with Berger 
 at the accouchement of the Queen ; no other physi- 
 cians were called in, and all the etiquette usual on 
 these occasions was abolished. 
 
 With incredible recklessness Struensee chose 
 this time, when his unpopularity was at its height, 
 and the air full of evil rumours, to put the crown 
 upon his audacity by seizing the kingly power in 
 a way no subject had ever dared to attempt before. 
 Struensee's nominal office hitherto had been that of 
 Master of Requests ; in reality he had been dictator, 
 and governed both the state and the court. But 
 this was not enough for his boundless ambition ; he 
 was no longer content to work behind the King and 
 Queen, and through his creatures Rantzau, Gahler 
 and Osten. He therefore induced the King to 
 appoint him (or rather he appointed himself) " Privy 
 Cabinet Minister," and to invest him with absolute 
 authority. 
 
 An extraordinary order, signed by the King,
 
 THE DICTATOR 333 
 
 and counter-signed by Struensee, was published 
 from Hirschholm, July 15, 1771, a week after the 
 birth of the Princess, and copies were sent to every 
 department of the Government, and the ministers 
 of foreign courts. Briefly, this document ordained 
 that henceforth all orders or directions issued by 
 Struensee and signed by him would have the same 
 force and validity as if they were given under the 
 royal sign manual ; and whether the orders of the 
 Privy Cabinet Minister came addressed to the heads 
 of departments, or to their subordinates in office, 
 they were to be instantly and implicitly obeyed. 
 
 ' The cabinet orders issued in this way," wrote 
 the King, "shall have the same validity as those 
 drawn up by Our hand. They shall be immediately 
 obeyed." 
 
 This decree, which amounted to a virtual ab- 
 dication on the part of Christian VII. in favour 
 of Struensee, was received with consternation and 
 indignation from one end of the kingdom to the 
 other. At first it seemed impossible that the King 
 could thus vest any subject with unlimited power, 
 but, since no other meaning could be attached to 
 the document, the people declared that it could 
 only have been wrested from the King by force or 
 undue influence. It was now realised that from the 
 beginning Struensee had aimed at absolute power. 
 
 He first persuaded the King to abolish the Council 
 of State and proclaim himself an absolute monarch, 
 and then forced him to delegate the whole power 
 
 to him as Privy Cabinet Minister. The Danish
 
 334 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 nation were, in fact, no longer ruled by their heredi- 
 tary monarch but by a foreign adventurer, who had 
 usurped the kingly functions, and, having abolished 
 all ministers and councils, gathered up into himself 
 every branch of power and prerogative. The un- 
 scrupulousness of the man was only equalled by 
 his audacity. It was the last straw on the back 
 of the long-suffering Danes. Hitherto, the agita- 
 tion against Struensee had been confined to certain 
 classes ; now it represented the whole nation, and 
 not all the laws he had passed for the benefit of 
 the people, nor all the doles he had meted out to 
 them, could avail to quell the tempest of indignation 
 aroused by the publication of this royal decree. Its 
 promulgation at such a time, within a week of the 
 Queen's delivery, gave credence to the rumour that 
 the infant Princess was not the King's child but 
 Struensee's, and it was said that this insolent tyrant, 
 who stopped at nothing, had already formed a plan 
 of getting the King out of the way, of marrying 
 the Queen, of assassinating the Crown Prince, and 
 establishing himself and his posterity upon the 
 throne of Denmark. 
 
 The Princess was christened on the Queen's 
 birthday, July 22, 1771, under the names of Louise 
 Augusta the first name having been that of the 
 King's mother, the second that of the Princess- 
 Dowager of Wales. The King, himself, stood as 
 principal sponsor to the child, the others being his 
 brother Prince Frederick, and the Queen- Dowager, 
 Juliana Maria. Whispers of the current scandal
 
 THE DICTATOR 335 
 
 had reached the ears of the Queen and Struensee, 
 and the choice of these sponsors was a way of con- 
 tradicting them. The Queen- Dowager and Prince 
 Frederick were present at the express command 
 of the King, and dared not disobey. They must 
 have come very unwillingly, for Juliana Maria had 
 already stated in private what she afterwards pro- 
 claimed in public that the legitimacy of the Prin- 
 cess was open to grave suspicion. The child was 
 generally spoken of by the courtiers as " the 
 Ma'amselle ". 
 
 The Queen's birthday and the royal christening 
 formed the occasion of a further elevation of the 
 all-powerful Minister. With reckless effrontery, 
 Struensee chose this day of all others for the King 
 to confer upon him and his colleague, Brandt, the 
 title of Count, the highest title in the kingdom. 1 No 
 estates were granted to the recipients of these 
 honours ; it was announced that the King had 
 offered large domains, but Struensee's modesty 
 would now not allow him to accept this further 
 mark of the royal favour. Both Struensee and 
 Brandt had received large sums from the treasury, 
 and since Struensee could take practically what 
 he liked, he probably thought it would look better 
 to waive any claim to estates for the present. 
 So he made a parade of his disinterestedness, and 
 contented himself with a brand new coat of arms, 
 and other outward signs of his new dignity. 
 The coat of arms must have cost him much 
 
 1 Keith's despatch, Copenhagen, July 23, 1771.
 
 336 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 thought, for its composition showed remarkable 
 ingenuity. He symbolised in it every department 
 of the state, which he now governed as absolute 
 minister. 
 
 " The escutcheon (symbolical of the state) was 
 divided into five fields, the centre one of which 
 represented a sailing vessel (the symbol of com- 
 merce) with a crown over it, typical of the monarch 
 and the persons representing him. The first and 
 fourth quarters displayed four rivers (exports and 
 imports idealised) on a field or, which was the 
 symbol of Denmark, rich in corn, and Norway, 
 abounding in metal, wood and fish. In the third 
 and second quarters was a crown surrounded with 
 palm leaves (the symbol of peace and victory) and 
 two crossed keys (the image of authority and might) 
 on a field azure, which allegorically typified fidelity 
 and constancy. Below the coat of arms was the 
 royal crown with the badge of the Matilda Order, 
 surrounded by a laurel wreath (the symbol of 
 fortune, joy and honour), from which flowed two 
 rivers running round the chief escutcheon (the state), 
 supported by two beavers (the representatives of 
 architecture and industry) guarded by bourgeois 
 helmets (emblems of national armament), counts' 
 crowns (the symbol of the servant of the state), and 
 an owl holding a key in its mouth (as allegories of 
 thought and wisdom). Above the whole was dis- 
 played, between two eagle wings (the symbols of 
 power, strength and victory), a man-of-war in full 
 sail (typical of the navy), and above this, again, a
 
 THE DICTATOR 337 
 
 suspended crown, surrounded by palm branches 
 (the type of peace)." 1 
 
 Struensee had all his life professed the most 
 radical ideas. He had begun his political career 
 as one who despised rank, titles and display and 
 yet he crowned it by framing this heraldic absurdity. 
 He had the preposterous coat of arms engraved on 
 the seal which he affixed to cabinet orders ; he 
 built himself a magnificent coach, resplendent with 
 crimson and gold, and blazoned it on the panels. 
 He vested his servants and running footmen in 
 gaudy liveries of scarlet and white, and decked them 
 with diamond badges. When Struensee's valet 
 appeared for the first time in his new livery he 
 fell down the palace stairs, and in his fall broke his 
 badge and his nose, and the blood spoiled his finery. 
 On Struensee being told of this ill-omened mishap, 
 he gave his usual answer to any unpleasant news : 
 "As God wills". This fatalistic answer also gives 
 the measure of his arrogance, for he had come 
 to consider himself an instrument chosen by God. 
 Certainly, from his rapid rise to power, and the 
 way in which he moulded everything to his will, 
 Struensee may well have believed, with many 
 others, that there was something supernatural about 
 him, though his enemies declared that his power 
 came from the devil. At this time, notwithstanding 
 the universal hatred which he inspired, the Privy 
 Cabinet Minister seemed omnipotent and his tenure 
 of power assured. So much was this the case that 
 
 1 Wraxall's Life and Times of Caroline Matilda. 
 VOL. I. 22
 
 338 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Gunning, a very keen observer, thought it would 
 be best to accept the peculiar relations which existed 
 between the Queen and her favourite, and turn 
 them to the advantage of England. In a long 
 and important despatch, written nominally for the 
 guidance of the English Secretary of State, Lord 
 Halifax, in reality for George III., he described at 
 length the situation at the Danish court, and gave 
 a detailed description of the principal personages 
 then in power. As his general view is the one 
 taken in these pages, it is not necessary to go over 
 the ground again, but the following word-portrait of 
 Struensee may be quoted ; the more so as it is 
 studiously dispassionate : 
 
 " M r Struensee, the Favourite, . . . was bred a 
 physician, and till within these ten months continued 
 the practice of his profession. He is supposed not 
 to be destitute of some knowledge, acquired at a 
 German university, but with respect to any political 
 attainments, either as they may concern the state of 
 Europe in general, or this country in particular, he 
 has them almost wholly to make. He is said to 
 have carried the freedom of thinking as far as any 
 man, but as his conversation discovers nothing of 
 that vivacity and grace by which other men in a 
 disadvantageous situation have won their way to 
 royal favour, it is universal matter of wonder how 
 he has managed to gain so entire an ascendency 
 over their Danish Majesties. His manner of treat- 
 ing business is dry and ungraceful. He, however, 
 possesses a clear and ready conception of things.
 
 THE DICTATOR 339 
 
 A great share of natural confidence, and indifference 
 with regard to the ideas others may form of his 
 principles or abilities, brings him at once without 
 ambiguity or affectation to the point in question, 
 so that he is always intelligible though he may not 
 be agreeable. He appears to have no vanity, but 
 it is supplied by no small share of insolence. A 
 stronger or juster idea of this gentleman's character 
 cannot be conveyed than by contrasting it (the 
 article only of understanding excepted) with that of 
 Count Bernstorff. The latter was characteristically 
 timid, cautious and irresolute ; the former is bold, 
 enterprising and firm. The Minister possessed 
 great extent of political knowledge ; the Favourite 
 is uncommonly circumscribed in what relates to this 
 kind of acquisition. Count Bernstorff displayed 
 great refinement of manners with an easy flow of 
 eloquence ; M r Struensee's address is simple, and his 
 way of speaking inelegant and embarrassed. The 
 Minister's conduct exhibited a conspicuous example 
 of morality and religion ; that of the Favourite is said 
 to be deficient in both." 
 
 After drawing character-sketches of Rantzau, 
 Gahler and others, and reviewing the quarrel with 
 Russia, Gunning went on to show how Struensee 
 might be used to the advantage of England : 
 
 " As the Queen of Denmark is now in full posses- 
 sion of the most absolute power, and free from all 
 imaginable control, it were to be wished that some 
 means dictated by the wisdom of our Royal Master 
 [George III.] were made use of to give her Danish 
 
 22
 
 340 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Majesty a true and just idea of the importance of a 
 close and permanent alliance between Great Britain, 
 Denmark and Russia, and prevent her any longer 
 from seeing a connection with the latter through the 
 medium of personal resentment, so that the views 
 of this court might be brought back into their 
 natural channel. M r Struensee, in whom her 
 Majesty places the most unreserved confidence, and 
 whose vast influence with her is unquestioned, as 
 he is attached to no particular system, might, with 
 proper management, be induced to forget his per- 
 sonal prejudice, and heartily to concur in, and re- 
 commend, such measures as the court of Great 
 Britain would wish her Majesty to pursue. This 
 would (if I may presume to offer my opinion) be 
 more advisable than to attempt his removal, which, 
 considering the ascendency he has, could not but 
 be attended with danger. If he was secured, he 
 might easily be made instrumental to the views of 
 the two courts. But as there can be little hopes of 
 gaining the other two [Rantzau and Gahler], or if 
 there were, of any reliance being placed on them, 
 their dismission ought to be effected. The critical 
 state of the King of Denmark's health makes it of 
 the last importance, both to the Queen's happiness 
 and the tranquillity of this kingdom, that she should 
 not, in case of the regency devolving on her, be 
 surrounded and advised by men so extremely un- 
 popular and so justly detested as these are uni- 
 versally. I must not conceal from your Lordship 
 that there is scarcely a single family or person in
 
 THE DICTATOR 341 
 
 these dominions of any considerable rank, property 
 or influence, who has not been disobliged, disgusted 
 and (as they think) injured ; and whose disaffection, 
 there is reason to apprehend, only waits for a 
 favourable opportunity of manifesting itself." 1 
 
 Gunning's view did not appeal to the King of 
 England. George III., a model of the domestic 
 virtues, would under no circumstances enter into 
 negotiations with Struensee. To do so would be 
 to condone, or recognise, the position the favourite 
 held with his sister. The official answer to Gun- 
 ning's despatch was a note informing him of his 
 promotion as ambassador to Berlin. George III. 
 recognised his minister's diplomatic abilities, but it. 
 seemed to him that what was wanted at Copenhagen 
 at the present juncture was a man of action rather 
 than a diplomatist. He regarded the state of affairs 
 at the Danish court as impossible to last, and there- 
 fore replaced Gunning by a man personally known 
 to him, who could be trusted to intervene when 
 matters came to a crisis on behalf of the Queen. 
 The new envoy was Lieutenant-General (afterwards 
 Sir Robert) Murray Keith. 2 
 
 Keith was a Scotsman. Born in Ayrshire, in 
 1730, he was the son of a British Ambassador at 
 Vienna. He was a man of all-round ability, though 
 he was perhaps more of a soldier than a diplomatist. 
 In early life he wrote some poems of considerable 
 
 Cunning's despatch, Copenhagen, April 4, 1771. 
 2 Keith's Memoirs have been published, but they do not include 
 his despatches, now published in these volumes for the first time.
 
 342 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 merit, and on arriving at man's estate entered the 
 army. He fought at the battle of Minden, and later 
 was appointed major-commandant of three new 
 companies of Highlanders, known as " Keith's 
 Highlanders," who distinguished themselves in many 
 a hard-fought fight. Eventually they were disbanded, 
 and then some employment had to be found for their 
 distinguished commander. In 1769 he was appointed 
 British Minister at the court of Saxony, and he 
 remained at Dresden until 1771, when George III., 
 looking round for some one whom he could trust, and 
 whose fidelity to his royal house was undoubted, 
 chose Keith to succeed Gunning at Copenhagen. 
 
 Keith arrived at the Danish capital in June, 1771, 
 shortly before the birth of the Princess Louise 
 Augusta. He did not take up his new duties with 
 any zest. " Climate, comfort and society are all 
 against me," he wrote to his father shortly after 
 his arrival at Copenhagen. But he found the place 
 " by far a finer city than I had figured to myself, or 
 had a right to expect from the other Danish towns 
 I had seen upon the road. The streets are broad, 
 the openings and the squares spacious, and the 
 palace, as well as several of the public buildings, 
 magnificent." 1 
 
 Keith found the situation dominated by Struen- 
 see, and like Gunning (who had now gone to Berlin) 
 thought that his tenure in power was assured : 
 "While I am in expectation of his Majesty's 
 orders on this head," he wrote, " I shall be equally 
 
 1 Memoirs of Sir Robert Murray Keith, vol. i.
 
 THE DICTATOR 343 
 
 cautious not to court too far or to disgust this gentle- 
 man. . . . From all I have heard of his character, it 
 seems assiduous to the greatest degree, enterprising 
 and active. ... It may not be judging too rapidly 
 of M r Struensee to suppose that having laboured 
 so hard to get on the pinnacle of power his chief 
 care may for some time be to secure his situation." l 
 And again : "I shall only add that if the general 
 opinion here is to be trusted for hitherto I have been 
 able to form few opinions of my own the new Count 
 and Minister will show himself at any risk, and by 
 all means whatever, as tenacious of the power he 
 has grasped as he has been daring and active in 
 attaining to it". 2 
 
 Keith quickly found that it did not depend on 
 the King of England's orders for him " to court or 
 to disgust " Struensee as he pleased. The precise 
 degree of intimacy which was permitted him at 
 court, or with the affairs of the government, was 
 regulated by Struensee himself, and a line was laid 
 down beyond which Keith could not pass. The 
 Minister, who probably guessed the motive which 
 prompted George III. to send Keith to Copenhagen, 
 treated the English envoy with marked coldness, 
 and would not permit him to have private audience 
 either with the King or with the Queen. Keith 
 thus found himself checked on the very threshold of 
 his mission ; he sent home a bitter complaint of his 
 reception at the court of Denmark. He writes : 
 
 Keith's despatch, July 10, 1771. 
 *lbid., July 27, 1771.
 
 344 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 " Count Struensee, after removing from the 
 court every person of this country who could give 
 him umbrage, has at last been prompted by his 
 jealousy of the foreign ministers to make an entire 
 change in the forms of the audiences granted to 
 them." . . . [Here follows an account of how the 
 Russian envoy had been refused audience.] 
 
 "When I presented copies of my credentials to 
 Count Osten, he was so civil as to offer to conduct 
 me himself to the audiences at Hirschholm, as there 
 was no Master of the Ceremonies, and I cannot 
 suppose that the Count foresaw a repetition of the 
 above innovation in my case, as, on the contrary, 
 he talked with pleasure of the gracious and even 
 distinguished reception I might expect, being the 
 bearer of the strongest assurances of the friendship 
 and affection of the King for both his Sovereigns. 
 For my part, I had no suspicion of such intention, 
 not being able to figure to myself that any court 
 could pretend to establish by surprise a regulation 
 subversive of the very nature of private audiences. 
 
 " When I was ushered into the room, where his 
 Danish Majesty stood alone, I imagined that the 
 folding doors, which had been opened only at my 
 entrance, were again shut after me ; but during the 
 audience I found that one, or both, of the doors behind 
 me had been left ajar, or pushed open, after I had 
 begun to deliver the compliment with which I was 
 charged to the King of Denmark. 
 
 " I was afterwards carried through several rooms 
 of the palace into one where, unexpectedly, I found
 
 THE DICTATOR 345 
 
 her Danish Majesty alone, and the doors on each 
 side of that apartment stood wide open. But, as 
 the Queen was supposed to be within a few hours of 
 her lying-in, I did not judge it proper to make any 
 difficulty with regard to that circumstance, and there- 
 fore delivered the King's letter, accompanied with 
 the expressions contained in my instructions. It 
 had occurred to me from the beginning that to retire 
 in the midst of the audience from the King, or to 
 refuse that of her Majesty in the apparent situation 
 of her health, might be interpreted as disrespectful 
 to one or other of their Danish Majesties. . . . 
 When I spoke upon this matter to M r Osten, he 
 was so far from vindicating the innovation that he 
 assured me in positive terms that none such had 
 been intended, and that the door of the King's 
 room being open must have been owing to accident. 
 I have since had good reason to believe that M r 
 Osten was either misinformed in this affair, or 
 not sincere in what he advanced. . . . About a 
 fortnight ago Baron Hamilton was sent by the King 
 of Sweden upon his accession with a compliment to 
 this court, and the audiences granted to him upon 
 this occasion were with open doors. . . . The affair 
 now came to a crisis, and, as I was sensible how 
 much my court was averse from a dispute of this 
 nature, I not only said all in my power to Count 
 Osten, but, in order to prevent any harsh step being 
 taken, I offered to wait upon Count Struensee 
 at Hirschholm, to lay before him in the most dis- 
 passionate manner the forms observed by all the
 
 346 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 great courts of Europe upon this head, and the im- 
 propriety, not to say impracticability, of excluding all 
 private audiences whatever, which was evidently 
 the object of the intended regulation. Count Osten 
 was waiting to see the event of a representation in 
 writing he had just made to the same effect, but 
 if that should fail he accepted my offer of visiting 
 the Cabinet Minister. 
 
 " This happened on Wednesday last, prior to our 
 going to pay our court at Hirschholm, and I cannot 
 tell your Lordship how much I was surprised at 
 Count Osten's acquainting me the same evening 
 that his endeavours were unsuccessful, and my in- 
 tended conference needless, as it had been declared 
 to him positively that the King of Denmark would 
 abide by the resolution of granting hereafter no 
 audiences to foreign ministers with shut doors." 
 
 Keith soon found that nothing remained for him 
 but to play the waiting game at the court of Den- 
 mark. He was subjected to a form of boycott, and 
 both at court and the foreign office he was kept at 
 arm's length. "At the court," he writes, "where 
 everything is carried on with an affection of mystery, 
 where the Sovereign and the Prime Minister are 
 equally inaccessible, a foreign envoy is obliged to 
 watch . . . the slightest indications to form a judg- 
 ment of the system of politics likely to be adopted." 
 And again he writes to his father privately : " An 
 intercourse of an hour for once a week with the 
 
 1 Keith's despatch, Copenhagen, July 29, 1771. 
 
 2 Ibid., August 31, 1771.
 
 THE DICTATOR 347 
 
 court, a formal supper once a fortnight with the 
 fashionable people make the whole of my public 
 appearances. And what may form a sure prognostic 
 of the future society, I can safely assure you that in 
 a residence of two months I have not been admitted 
 to any one visit that I have made to man or woman, 
 Dane or diplomatique"^ 
 
 In October he writes again to his father : "I 
 am sorry to say that the climate, society and poli- 
 tics of this kingdom are equally uncomfortable. 
 . . . The little of summer I saw was sultry and 
 languid, August and almost all September rotten 
 and rainy, and the few clear days we have had 
 lately too chilly to be abroad with pleasure. Five 
 months of a dismal and variable winter are now 
 awaiting us, with as little defence against the cold, 
 both of body and spirit, as can well be imagined. 
 After looking round me with an anxious yet a benevo- 
 lent eye for anything that may be called ' society,' 
 or even a single friend, male or female, I am forced 
 
 o 
 
 to own to myself that there is not any hope of 
 succeeding." 2 
 
 Shortly after the arrival of Keith at Copenhagen 
 another person re-appeared upon the scene. Rever- 
 dil, the Swiss, was recalled to the Danish court, after 
 an absence of three years. His return was due to the 
 fact that Brandt had become tired of his position as 
 sole guardian of the King. Christian VII. was a 
 troublesome charge ; he was often morose and some- 
 
 1 Memoirs of Sir Robert Murray Keith, vol. i. 
 
 2 Ibid.
 
 348 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 times quarrelsome, and a good deal of friction arose 
 between him and Brandt, until the latter found his 
 post exceedingly wearisome. He often left the 
 King in charge of Moranti, a black boy, whom 
 Christian dressed in uniform and made an insepar- 
 able companion. Meanwhile Brandt amused himself 
 with the beautiful Countess Holstein, one of the 
 Queen's ladies-in-waiting, with whom he had an 
 amour. Gallantry, music and the dance were much 
 more congenial to him than the society of the semi- 
 imbecile King. He therefore told Struensee that 
 he must find some one else to take his place, or 
 at least relieve him in part of his duties. Struensee 
 was reluctant that Brandt should resign his position 
 as permanent attendant to the King, for it was 
 necessary to keep him closely guarded from outside 
 influence. But as Brandt insisted, after some re- 
 flection, Struensee resolved to recall Reverdil, who, 
 if not his friend, was at least free from any intrigue 
 against his authority. 
 
 Reverdil was much astonished when he received 
 a letter from Struensee saying that the King of 
 Denmark desired his return to court, and wished to 
 resume with him the scheme for enfranchising the 
 serfs, and asked him to name his own terms. Rever- 
 dil demurred a little at first, and pleaded for time 
 to consider the offer. He communicated with a 
 trusted friend in Copenhagen, and also asked the 
 advice of Count Bernstorff, who was living in 
 retirement at Grabow, near Borstel. Reverdil's 
 friend at Copenhagen sent him a list of persons
 
 QUEEN MATILDA AND HER SON, THE CROWN PRINCE OF DENMARK. 
 From the Painting at the Rosenberg. Copenhagen.
 
 THE DICTATOR 349 
 
 who had been appointed and dismissed during 
 Struensee's administration, and gave him to under- 
 stand that if he accepted the office he would hold 
 it on a very precarious tenure. Bernstorff, though 
 greatly prejudiced against Struensee, urged Rever- 
 dil to go, for the King had need of him, and it 
 was his duty to succour the unfortunate Sovereign. 
 He wrote him a long letter, the gist of which may 
 be summed up in the following quotation : 
 
 " Go to Copenhagen, appear at court, but do 
 not enter into engagements until you have recon- 
 noitred the ground for yourself. If you can do 
 good, do not refuse to do it for a country that needs 
 it. May Heaven grant you merit and glory ; but 
 if you see that the means are refused you, do 
 not allow yourself to be drawn into any subordinate, 
 doubtful and odious employment, dictated by harsh, 
 dishonest evil-doers. Do not allow your name to 
 be associated with the names of men about whom 
 the nation is already weeping and posterity will 
 weep for a long time." 1 
 
 Reverdil determined to follow Bernstorffs advice, 
 and wrote to Struensee accepting the post on the 
 conditions that he might return home when he 
 thought proper, and the King should pay his travel- 
 ling expenses both ways. On his journey to Copen- 
 hagen, especially in the duchies, Reverdil was struck 
 with the hatred and odium which the name of Struen- 
 see inspired among all classes. At Schleswig 
 
 1 Letter of Bernstorff to Reverdil, June 9, 1771. Memoires de 
 Reverdil.
 
 350 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 he met the Princess-Dowager of Culmbach, the 
 great-aunt by marriage of the King, and the 
 Prince and Princess Charles of Hesse. They all 
 lamented the terrible state of things at the Danish 
 court, the insolence of the favourite, and the 
 infatuation of the Queen, and agreed that such 
 an intolerable state of affairs could not long be 
 allowed to continue. The thought appears to have 
 crossed Reverdil's mind to turn back, but upon 
 reflection he dismissed it, and proceeded on his 
 journey. 
 
 Reverdil reported himself at Hirschholm in 
 July (1771). He relates in his Memoirs that he 
 was received by Brandt, who welcomed him with 
 effusion, and told him of the King's wretched 
 mental condition, of the necessity he had of a con- 
 stant companion, and his desire that Reverdil 
 should fill the place, since both he and the King 
 had grown weary of one another. Reverdil listened 
 in silence and without enthusiasm. He was then 
 presented to the King and the Queen, who re- 
 ceived him with great cordiality. The Queen 
 spoke to him kindly, as, indeed, had always been 
 her wont, and the King was very civil, nothing 
 in what he said revealing his malady. Reverdil 
 was invited to dine at the royal table, and after 
 dinner was admitted to private audience of the 
 King. Christian made some sort of apology for 
 his abrupt dismissal of Reverdil three years ago, 
 and threw the blame of it on Hoick. The King's 
 manner and speech were those of a perfectly sane
 
 THE DICTATOR 351 
 
 man, and he appeared to talk quite freely and with- 
 out constraint. Reverdil had been told in the 
 provinces that every word the King said was 
 dictated to him beforehand by the favourites, but 
 no sign of this was visible in his conversation. 
 The next day Reverdil took a drive with the King 
 and Brandt. Brandt treated the King with scant 
 respect ; he occupied the whole of the back of the 
 carriage, and lounged out of the window, that all 
 might see him who passed by. The poor King 
 crouched up in a corner of the other seat with a sad 
 and frightened air, and seemed glad when the drive 
 was over. 
 
 Reverdil now entered upon his duties, and re- 
 mained alone with the King in his apartments. 
 Before long Christian's mania manifested itself, 
 despite his efforts to conceal it. His mind began to 
 wander, and he broke out into rapid and incoherent 
 speech. Occasionally he would recite lines from 
 Zaire, in which he had acted years before ; often 
 he would address Reverdil as " Brandt," sometimes 
 as " Denize" or "Latour" two French actors who 
 had been in his service sometimes by his right 
 name. Now and then he would vaunt himself, and 
 recall the fact that he had been greeted like a god 
 by the English nation, and declare that his glory 
 and magnificence were above those of all other kings 
 on earth. On other occasions he would become 
 depressed and melancholy, and belittle himself, say- 
 ing that no matter what he did he would never be 
 more than a "little man" of no reputation. He
 
 352 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 talked much about his infirmities, and sometimes 
 threatened to commit suicide. " Shall I drown my- 
 self?" he would say. "Shall I throw myself out 
 of the window, or dash out my brains against the 
 wall ?" But this was only talk, for the King feared 
 death greatly. For instance, one day when they 
 were in a boat on the small lake round the palace 
 of Hirschholm, the King said to Reverdil with a 
 look of despair : "I should like to throw myself into 
 the lake " ; but he added as a quick after-thought : 
 "and be pulled out again directly". He was aware 
 of his mania, and strove hard to overcome it, but in 
 vain. There were three marked degrees which he 
 indicated by three German expressions. The first 
 was : " Ich bin confus " (I am confused) ; the second : 
 " s rappelt bei mir" (There is a noise in my 
 head) ; and the third : " r ist ganz ubergeschnappt" 
 (I am quite beside myself). And often he would 
 declare: "I can bear it no longer". 
 
 The King now talked to Reverdil in German, 
 which, in deference to Struensee, had become the 
 court language, though, formerly, Christian had 
 made it a rule that Danish only should be spoken, 
 except to foreigners, whom he addressed in French. 
 German was never heard at the Danish court during 
 his reign until the advent of Struensee. Though 
 the King said little, he had a shrewd idea of what 
 was going on between the Queen and Struensee. 
 Once Reverdil took up one of the King's books, 
 and found it marked at the history of Rizzio, the 
 favourite of Mary Stuart. But the King never
 
 THE DICTATOR 353 
 
 showed the slightest symptoms of jealousy or re- 
 sentment at the relations between Struensee and 
 the Queen, and, when he alluded to them, it was 
 to treat the affair as a matter of course. Sometimes 
 he spoke of Struensee as the Queen's cicisbeo, and 
 on another occasion he asked Reverdil whether he 
 thought that the King of Prussia had an amour 
 with the Queen of Denmark. " The King of 
 Prussia!" exclaimed Reverdil. "I mean Struen- 
 see, of course," said the King, thereby showing the 
 mastery which Struensee had acquired over him ; 
 for the King of Prussia, Frederick the Great, had 
 always been Christian's ideal of a great ruler. 
 
 Reverdil found that the rumours which had been 
 spread abroad of the revels of Hirschholm were 
 much exaggerated. The conversation and conduct 
 of the court were quite decent, and, whatever might 
 be going on beneath, little or no hint of it appeared 
 on the surface. But despite the extravagance and 
 luxury everywhere visible, the tone was bourgeois. 
 Reverdil says that " the conversation of the company 
 resembled nothing so much as that of the servants of 
 a large house who sat down to table in the absence 
 of their master". 1 The corps diplomatique noticed 
 this peculiarity also, and had a hundred good stories 
 to tell their several courts of the ridiculous in- 
 cidents which came under their notice. As Keith 
 wrote to his father : " This court has not the most 
 distant resemblance to any other under the sun". 2 
 
 1 Memoires de Reverdil. 
 
 2 Memoirs of Sir Robert Murray Keith, October 30, 1771. 
 VOL. I. 23
 
 354 A QUEEN OF TEARS 
 
 Reverdil gives a curious sketch of the daily life 
 of the court at Hirschholm. When there was no 
 hunting, the King, the Queen, Struensee and Brandt, 
 and some of the ladies and gentlemen-in-waiting 
 assembled at dejeuner between eleven and twelve 
 o'clock, and, if the weather were fine, the dejeuner 
 was followed by a walk in the gardens and woods. 
 Struensee gave his arm to the Queen as a matter of 
 course, the King to some lady-in-waiting whom he 
 elected to honour, Brandt to the Countess Holstein, 
 and each of the other gentlemen to the lady allotted 
 him. In procession they paraded the grounds, and 
 frequently would dine in a summer-house some 
 distance from the palace. On these occasions eti- 
 quette was wholly banished from the royal table. The 
 King and Queen and the company were waited on by 
 pages, who only entered when a bell was rung and 
 left immediately they had changed the courses. 
 The Queen placed herself at table between the 
 King and Struensee, and if the King's mania as- 
 serted itself, as it was apt to do at awkward times, 
 the Queen would command Brandt to lead him out 
 of the room. Sometimes instead of the promenade 
 the King would drive out in the same carriage as 
 the Queen and Struensee. They generally managed 
 to drop the King at some point where his attendant 
 was waiting for him, and often returned late at night 
 together, quite unattended. 
 
 Reverdil noticed a great change in the Queen. 
 Formerly her manners were courteous, affable and 
 winning, and she exerted herself to say pleasant
 
 THE DICTATOR 355 
 
 things, and place every one at his ease. Now she 
 talked only to Struensee, and ignored the rest of 
 the company. If by chance she addressed a few 
 remarks to any one else, Struensee was always 
 close by, and listened to what was said. The 
 Queen was devoted to her children, especially to 
 the infant Princess. Reverdil had heard rumours 
 of the Crown Prince's ill-treatment, but he acquitted 
 the Queen of any blame or neglect ; she spent 
 as much time with her children as her position 
 allowed, and thoroughly enjoyed the happiness of 
 being a mother. On rainy days, when the court was 
 obliged to remain indoors, the Queen often appeared 
 in the circle, carrying her daughter and leading her 
 son, who clung affectionately to her dress. She 
 always loved children. They were her joy in the 
 hour of her prosperity and her consolation in the 
 day of her adversity. 
 
 END OF VOL. I. 
 
 THE ABERDEEN* UNIVERSITY PRESS LIMITED 
 ) -5 3fc
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 Return this material to the library 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 Biomedical Librar 
 
 2 WEEK 
 JAN 1 1 1999
 
 UC SOUTHERN REG ONAL L BRAm 'FACILITY 
 
 A 000 685 003 6